golf on rails

this book is undergoing a major reconstruction. expected completion time is end of april. 

this article is a mirror of the "golf on rails" book. 

Only 5% of golfers can break 80. The unorthodox techniques i teach in this book allows most golfers to break 80 and make golf more enjoyable and less frustrating.

Eighth Edition. April 2025

-----------------------------------------------------------------

table of contents

PREFACE 

I. theses

   A. thesis 1: golf is more knowledge than skill

   B. thesis 2: for many people, golf is important to their emotional well-being

   C. concerns

II. instant gratification

   A. general techniques

   B. anticipated spot and the pendulum model

   C. electrocution feeling (palak)

   D. unshallowed swing (simple swing)

   E. regtests

F. malaska swing (power swing)

   G. short swings

   H. chipping

   I. putting

   J. bunker shot

III. tutorial scope and overview

IV. swing theory

   1. dyslexia phenomenon

   2. hinge minimization strategy

   3. practice swing and practice bounce techniques

   4. interdependence principle and prioritization of factors strategy

   5. swing setup

   6. unified string i mean swing theory

   7. body turn

   8. arm swing

   9. wrist hinge

   10. timing and shallowing

V. swing design and construction

   A. wrist putting style

   B. pre-shallowed swing (snake swing)

   C. short swings

   D. wrist chipping with a 7 iron

   E. steep swing

  F. lob shot

   G. uneven lies

   H. draw and fade

VI. more tips

   A. practice tips

   B. SMART goals and strategies

   C. course management tips

   D. shaft flex, driver loft, and ball type

   E. a full stomach ruins your game

   F. locker room pep talk

VII. proof of concept

-------------------------------

PREFACE

writing this book requires technical skills and a scientific understanding on the golf swing. i feel i am in a rare sweet spot to write a book that can DEMOCRATIZE breaking 80 in golf because i have very high confidence and i’m not very good at anything. if i’m very good technically, then i would be too busy working as an engineer. if i’m very good at golf, then i would be too busy working as a pro. 

what makes me think i can REVOLUTIONIZE golf even if i’m not a golf professional? because the founder of mcdonalds revolutionized the restaurant industry even if he was not a 5-star chef. the big mac is not a very good food. yet mcdonalds is the most successful restaurant in the history of the world. 

in 1994, i started working as a technician in a high-tech silicon valley company called altera corporation. one of my tasks was to run a job on multiple computers every day. out of laziness, i wrote a simple script that would AUTOMATICALLY run the job on all the computers by just entering a command from a single computer. but the number of jobs i needed to run kept growing.

to make a long story short, i ended up developing a COMPUTE FARM where engineers located in different parts of the world can submit batch jobs for their tests and experiments. this was before data centers and the cloud became popular. anyone who knows computer programming will be shocked to know that i developed it using SIMPLE shell scripting. job daemons were just shells scripts on an infinite while loop who messaged each other by writing to a text file on a shared network drive. locking was done using simple “mkdir” (create directory). 

at first i wasn’t sure if mkdir was ROBUST enough. if more than 1 daemon ended up getting the same lock at the same time (contention), the system would fail. so i ran a script overnight where hundreds of computers repeatedly tried to create the same directory on a network drive. the next morning, i celebrated like crazy when i found out that after millions of attempts, there was not a single contention. i immediately knew the possibilities were endless.

i am probably the only person in the history of mankind who developed a robust and scalable compute farm with only basic scripting skills. that accomplishment gave me the CONFIDENCE to develop the first tutorial in the history of mankind that would make it easy for an average golfer to break 80.

golf may be an art and science for talented players. but it can ONLY be a SCIENCE for average golfers. my friend asked me why i’m writing a golf book even if i suck at golf. i told him, “same reason why scientists and engineers build the fighter jet even if they suck at flying the fighter jet.” the golf swing is much simpler than a fighter jet, so you don’t need a scientist to develop a scientific golf tutorial. but i think you still need someone with a SCIENTIFIC MIND to develop a golf tutorial that won’t be full of PITFALLS and AMBIGUITY. just like not all musically minded people are talented enough to make a living as a musician, not all scientifically minded people are smart enough to be a scientist. i’m not smart enough to be a scientist like mark rober. but i do have a scientific mind.

what inspired me to write this book even if i will NEVER be QUALIFIED to play in the PGA tour are the gay men who coach miss universe beauty pageant contestants even if they will never be qualified to join the contest. it actually makes sense. beautiful women would not have the passion to learn the mechanics and sweet science of becoming a beauty queen because they already are treated like a beauty queen all their life. 

talented golfers will never have the passion to figure out why average golfers cannot break 80 because they simply don’t know which of their INBORN ABILITIES don’t come naturally for average golfers. you cannot find a workaround to a problem if you don’t even know what’s the problem. shaq will never write a book on how to shoot a basketball because he never had to learn how to shoot.

a golf swing has many components or FACTORS. there can be many ways to execute each factor as long as all the factors are COMPATIBLE. therefore, unless you have knowledge on all the factors and how they depend on each other, you should completely follow a swing style. piecemeal advice in golf can be disastrous because the factors might become incompatible. a book is the best way to consolidate and organize ALL the information and instructions for a particular swing style. 

the amount of knowledge required for an average golfer to break 80 is quite a lot. it would be more EFFICIENT if you use a book to learn golf. example, the “instant gratification” chapter of this book, which is around 60+ pages, contains all the knowledge a golfer needs to break 80. learning golf with ONLY a book is crazy. of course videos are important. but i also believe learning golf WITHOUT a book is just as crazy.

i wrote this book because i think it's very INEFFICIENT for an average golfer to break 80 without a book. i don’t know any golfer who uses a book to learn golf. i think this is one of the reasons why only 5% of golfers can break 80.

unless you are exceptionally talented, you have to learn golf slowly STEP BY STEP. a book gives you FEEDBACK on your PROGRESS based on which page you are and how many pages to go. it would be difficult to do this with video.

a book is also much easier to NAVIGATE. the table of contents allow you to quickly go to the information you want. if you have the pdf or ebook copy, you can take advantage of the search feature. you can quickly re-read a line or paragraph you didn't quite understand. if it’s been a while since you played golf, you can just do a QUICK SCAN on the book. it's such a hassle doing all these if everything is only in video.

with a book, you can use a highlighter or bookmark. you can scribble your comments or NOTES on the exact location where it is relevant. you can’t easily do these on a video.

if you don't own a hardcopy of this book, you just need to print the "INSTANT GRATIFICATION" chapter of this ebook or blog article you are reading. it’s only around 60+ pages and most of it are photos and illustrations. the actual instructions are not that many.

you can also download the pdf in AMAZON. just search "golf on rails". 

the human body is like a computer hardware. constructing a swing is like developing software. all features in a software product must undergo regressional testing (REGTESTS) before it is released into the market. similarly, all factors and instructions in a swing style must also regtested at the practice range before it is used on the golf course. i think one of the reasons why only 5% of golfers can break 80 is because the golf world has yet to discover the importance of regtests.

I. theses

A. thesis 1: golf is more knowledge than skill  

golf is more KNOWLEDGE than SKILL. let me rephrase that. breaking 70 is more skill than knowledge, but breaking 80 is more knowledge than skill. breaking 70 is like racing in formula 1 because you need special skills or talent. however, i believe breaking 80 is like driving a car to the grocery store. most people should be able to break 80 if they have the knowledge. just like most people should be able to drive to the grocery store if they have the knowledge. 

 

driving a car is easy, but there are actually plenty of knowledge involved. you need to know where the brake is, where the accelerator is, what to do to turn left, etc... the reason why driving is easy is all the knowledge are EASY to execute, and they become MUSCLE MEMORY. example, you don't need to figure out where the brake is anymore when stopping the car. it just happens automatically because of muscle memory. however, MISSING just 1 knowledge is enough to crash the car. example, if you don't know which pedal is the brake, then you will end up crashing the car.

 

i believe golf is like driving a car. the difference is that in golf, nobody has figured out what all the required knowledge are. if you gather all the knowledge that all golf coaches teach, they are all CORRECT but NOT COMPLETE. just like driving a car, missing just 1 knowledge is enough to make you score 90+.

and just like learning to drive a car, if you try the style and techniques in this book, you need to give it enough TIME. imagine how ridiculous it would be if you are learning to drive a car for the first time and after just 1 day you give up and say it’s too difficult. of course it’s always difficult in the beginning.

in golf, breaking 80 is the holy grail of scoring. golf has been around for more than 500 years, but ONLY 5% of golfers can BREAK 80. average golfers have SURRENDERED to the assumption that golf is more skill and less knowledge just like tennis, singing or gymnastics. when i was learning tennis, we were doing net drills. the ball will just whiz by me because by the time i react, the ball has already gone by. when i asked my instructor for advice on what i can do to solve my problem, the instructor just told me to try to be quicker. goodbye tennis!!!

playing the piano is a good analogy to playing golf. i think the reason why only 5% of golfers can break 80 is because golf lessons only give the SWING THOUGHTS or instructions to stabilize some but NOT ALL critical factors. some of the instructions are also TOO GENERAL. it’s like teaching piano by teaching only the chords and it's up to the student’s reflex to naturally hit the correct notes and timing (ouido). the student needs to have special talent. 

average students would need to be told where to hit each note just like the piano tutorials of your favorite songs in youtube. my swing style requires many instructions just like a piano piece has many notes. but each instruction is EASY for an average golfer to follow. and with enough practice, the instructions become MUSCLE MEMORY. my method of teaching is like the suzuki method of teaching the piano (- search "@golf-on-rails eagles and birdies with wrist putting" and go to x:x of the video to see me breaking 80 in piano despite no musical talent).

 

even without the complete instructions and swing thoughts, it’s common for average golfers to score 2 pars in a row. that would be like LUCKILY hitting the correct notes once in a while even if you can't play by ear. but being able to score 2 pars in a row once in a while also means you have the POTENTIAL to break 80. it can’t be just pure luck because it involves many strokes. it’s like a bad singer sounding like bruno mars once in a while. it can’t be just pure luck. it means the singer can sound like bruno mars all the time with proper coaching.

i consider myself an average golfer because everything that can possibly go wrong in a swing happens to me if i don’t consciously try to prevent them. but it allowed me to DISCOVER the complete knowledge needed by average golfers to break 80. unlike talented golfers who don't need to consciously monitor all the CRITICAL FACTORS in a golf swing. their reflex NATURALLY executes the missing knowledge correctly. that’s why talented golfers can break 80 or even 70 without the complete knowledge. 

even with the complete swing thoughts, i believe the ORTHODOX swing or tiger wood’s style is too DIFFICULT for average golfers. the covid-19 lockdowns finally gave me time to engineer an easy to follow swing. before i simplified the golf swing, my last 7 tournament scores were all horrible: 91T, 98T, 98T, 87T, 91T, 95T and 103T. T means it's a tournament score.

the style i developed is actually LESSER QUALITY. however, maybe it's like you are a guy looking for a girlfriend and i’m introducing you to a girl next door while other coaches are introducing you to a supermodel. maybe it's like you are an untalented singer who just wants to learn a nice song and i’m teaching you frank sinatra's "my way" while other coaches are teaching queen's "bohemian rhapsody”. 

why did most people use DOS when UNIX was superior? because DOS was easier to use and the computer that most people owned did not have the capability to run UNIX. similarly, my swing style is LESS POWERFUL but EASIER compared to the orthodox or standard swing style.

however, it’s possible that this book is just GARBAGE because maybe it's like you are having difficulty learning to play fur elise on the piano, and i'm telling you to just learn twinkle twinkle little star because it's easier. maybe using my swing style to break 80 is like bowling with gutter guards. i developed this tutorial just in case this is not the case. anyway the journey is more fun than the destination.

i think coaches that taught beginners to break 80 are just like ELITE universities such as harvard. harvard can only produce a software engineer if the student has a high IQ. harvard teachers cannot teach a low IQ student to become a software engineer. harvard is more of a SCREENING INSTITUTION than a learning institution. TALENTED golfers and high IQ students are actually easier to teach because they can follow instructions that are too difficult for average people.

if this tutorial can teach an average golfer to break 80, it will be the first in history of mankind. it will trigger a seismic PARADIGM SHIFT in the golf world.

B. thesis 2: for many people, golf is important to their emotional well-being

what's the point of breaking 80 if you are using my UNCOOL swing? wouldn't it be like playing 1-1 basketball against your grandmother after realizing you can never win against your friends? maybe. and maybe this tutorial is just garbage. but i believe using my easier swing to break 80 is like going to nursing school instead of medical school after realizing you were not that good in high school biology. maybe teaching an average golfer the more orthodox style of tiger woods because it's more powerful and beautiful is like telling a nurse to become a neurosurgeon because it pays better.

 

you might argue that my analogy is flawed because working as a nurse is IMPORTANT to human society. the argument that golf does not have any economic benefits could be as flawed as saying the mona lisa is worthless because anyone with a smartphone can take a picture of a beautiful woman.

 

before i continue, i should warn you to treat my PSEUDO-SCIENCE ramblings with a grain of salt by reading this word salad that i found on the internet: "we need to learn real media literacy. how to identify and spot phony philosophizing, moral panics, and self-interested crusades a mile way. how to navigate the endless slurry of bullshit firehosed at our faces in the so-called information age."

i'm not an expert on anything. but i notice humans don't really act according to moral virtues. we act according to our BIOLOGICAL PROGRAMMING because it makes us feel good. it just happens that most of our moral virtues are part of our biological programming and SURVIVAL INSTINCT. i don't think anyone ever had sex with the goal of preventing our species from going extinct in mind. 

EXAMPLE, pigs are smarter than 3-year-old children. yet, lots of very caring people including me love to eat innocent pigs even if there already are plant based alternatives. lots of smart and educated people won't quit smoking even if they know smoking causes cancer. 

we are all STIMULANT ADDICTS. we need stimulation just to feel normal. this is the reason why warren buffett who is 90 years old and already has $100 billion continues to work hard even if he does not need to earn money anymore. he even donated half of his wealth to charity and will be donating most of it when he dies. he has a modest lifestyle and lives in the same house he bought 60 years ago.

even if ART does not have economic benefits, artists get depressed if they cannot express their art. people with strong PARENTAL INSTINCTS will feel miserable if they don't have kids, even if raising kids makes one's life more difficult.

we all have different ROLES in society based on our GENETIC makeup. just like in an ant colony where there are worker ants and soldier ants. our stimulant type depends on our role in society. 

i have this theory that golfers have the HUNTER genes. golf is similar to hunting. you need to be quiet and accurate in using a tool or weapon to hit something. maybe it explains why we get so pissed if we make a bad shot even if we know golf is just a useless game. maybe golf is a means to satisfy a primordial instinct that evolution has not yet removed but is already obsolete in the modern socio-economic system. 

humans have existed for 200,000 years. if you view time relative to the scale of human EVOLUTION, it's only very recently that we don't need to hunt for our food anymore. so the desire to hunt is still very strong in our genetic code.

maybe it explains why many ultra-rich people enjoy fishing even if they can have the freshest fish delivered to their personal chef. they even return the fish to the water after catching it. just like some people need to create art even if it's not necessary for their survival, maybe for people born with hunter genes, breaking 80 in golf will contribute to their mental and emotional WELL-BEING.

 

if you are offended by my theories, i have more bad news for your imagined self-importance. our planet is just a tiny and obscure speck of dot in the vast universe. nothing demonstrates the folly of human CONCEIT more than astronomy (carl sagan's a pale blue dot). even if you discover a cure for cancer and everyone bows to you when you walk by, all humans will soon be gone as if we never existed. the human species is nothing but an ultra-short term visitor in the cosmic time scale. 

if you believe in God and the infinite afterlife, then the more you should be HUMBLE and realize your physical body is just borrowed. the more you should realize that it’s your duty to nurture your body so that you will be physically and mentally HEALTHY to serve God and your fellow human being. maybe this explains why more priests are playing golf. there are now clergy golf clubs. even the archbishop of cebu monsieur palma plays golf. saying priests should not play golf because it has nothing to do with religion is like saying priests should not eat food because it has nothing to do with religion.

if you happen to have a biological programming that rewards you with the HAPPY HORMONE dopamine every time you tap in for a PAR, but you still can’t break 80 after trying hard for many years, do yourself a favor and try this tutorial (after you clean your room). you have nothing to lose and a lot to gain.

 

even if you are using my lesser quality swing style, i'm sure your instincts will still REWARD you with the happy hormones when you tap in for a par. maybe it’s because tapping for a par SIMULATES hitting a deer with a bow and arrow. it also explains why you will explode in anger after missing a 3-footer even if you know golf is just a useless game. it's your survival instinct PUNISHING you and signaling that if you keep making mistakes, your family or village will go hungry. 

God used objected oriented programming to program our genes. the GENETIC CODE that makes a golfer angry after missing a 3-footer is probably inherited from an ancestor class containing the same genetic code the makes you depressed after a relationship breakup. your instinct is punishing you because a relationship breakup decreases your chance of producing an offspring.

here's a beautiful quote from arnold palmer entitled "essence of golf":

"golf is deceptively simple and endlessly complicated; it satisfies the soul and frustrates the intellect. it is at the same time rewarding and maddening – and it is without a doubt the greatest game mankind has ever invented." 

you might argue that of course arnold palmer would say something nice about a sport where he is a legend. but golf is the only game where the LEGENDS of other popular sports would say they LOVE GOLF more than their own sport. michael jordan, who is the greatest basketball player of all time says he enjoyed golf more than basketball even during his peak.

golf is the most ADDICTIVE sport. even BLIND people get addicted to golf. there are even golf tournaments for blind people. BILLIONAIRES would rather play golf than cruise on their super yacht around the bahamas. there was even a golfer with no arms (search “the golfer with no arms” in youtube).

i have a friend who did not have to work anymore after inheriting a huge property. he did not know what to do with his life. he would just go to the bar every night and come home to his wife and kids drunk. but ever since he took up golf, he renewed his ZEST FOR LIFE. 

 

i am not articulate enough to inspire people. so i will just create a subclass of the book "dedicated" by pete davis to inherit his eloquence. if you are stuck in the menu of life, give golf a try. i know lots of friends and family who never commit to a sport or hobby. they are in an INFINITE BROWSING MODE. novelties have their own merit, and it's always fun trying out the hot new stuff and quick adventures. but being years or even decades deep into mastering a craft is a NOVELTY by itself. maybe golf turns something on in you. keep going deeper and deeper until it will have its own momentum and take a life on its own.

some of us are SCARED of COMPETITION and just stick to hobbies where there are no scoreboards that can devastate our spirit. but we should be more fearful of the pain from having no scoreboard. because depending on your genetic makeup, it could be deceptively devastating, as evidenced by my friend coming home to his wife and kids drunk every night. 

 

video: golf is a deterrent to drug abuse

 

LOSING is more important than winning. don't look at losing as a failure but an opportunity to GROW. you can never enjoy victory if you haven't tasted defeat. the bigger the defeat, the sweeter the victory. a super talented olympic gold medalist who never tasted devastating defeat is just a baby. although in reality, that never really happens because chances are the gold medalist experienced the very important gift of being dumped by a crush in school, never got the toy zie/sie/ey/ve/tey/e wanted as a kid, etc..  

when my niece gabriela crystal cried because it took her 3 shots to get out of the bunker during a tournament, i was happy for her because these experiences BUILD CHARACTER and make you more successful and happier in life.

BE HUMBLE and seek challenges even in mundane or useless things. example, having no musical talent should not stop you from learning to play the piano. even if hundreds of 7-year-olds can play chopin's etude op. 10 no. 4 like a concert pianist, don't let that discourage you from waking up excited every day on your supposedly pathetic progress. being better than you were yesterday is more important than being the best in the world. a rapper named macklemore won a grammy award for best rap album. yet success drove him to drug addiction. but when he took up golf, he became happy and stayed away from drugs even if he is just a bogey player. 

 

 

video: rapper and multi grammy winner finds happiness in golf

C. concerns

 

i understand that ideally, golf is ELITIST and superficial. instead of wasting time playing golf, it's more ideal to divert your time, money and effort helping the less fortunate. but history teaches us that whenever we choose idealistic principles over HUMAN NATURE, nature usually wins.

 

for hundreds of years, the catholic church tortured and killed people just for being gay. it was an example of human blunder caused by lack of understanding on human nature. recently, the pope said that christians should apologize to gay people and that gay people can go to heaven. the republicans surrendered on the gay marriage issue or else they will never win another election. democrats believe nobody will abuse a law that allows transwomen to enter women’s bathrooms and compete in women’s sports, causing many of their supporters to leave the party. human nature is very complicated. most of the time we are just GUESSING. the party that makes the correct guess will win the culture war.

 

SOCIALISM is the most scientific and logical economic system. that’s why a leftist can easily demolish a capitalist in a debate. but socialism ignores the imperfections of human nature. that's why state capitalism easily took over in the soviet union which lead to the gulags of siberia and millions of deaths in the ukraine famine. 

(a capitalist cannot use the human nature argument in a debate because the area of human nature that is relevant to the socialism debate cannot be scientifically studied for ethical reasons. example, it is not possible to study the percentage of government employees who will rather watch netflix than answer a phone call in a free healthcare system. if the left is in power, they can just rely on their politically powerful union to protect themselves from getting doged.)

those who don't learn from HISTORY are doomed to repeat it. so if you happen to enjoy golf, you should avoid repeating the mistakes of the past by playing golf even if ideally it's elitist, useless, selfish, and superficial. 

 

another possible concern with this tutorial is INFLATION. meaning the value of breaking 80 will diminish as more and more people can break 80. just like if the government prints money and gives everyone $1 million, it won't make anyone rich because everyone has it. but i think breaking 80 in golf is more like FOOD for the soul. food will always be valuable even if everyone has it.

breaking 80 is also like a happy MARRIAGE or relationship. marriage is not inflationary. your spouse does not make you less happy just because more and more people are happily married.

 

any avid golfer will tell you that figuring out the swing is golf’s greatest joy. but if you follow this book, there really is not much to figure out. golf will become BORING. this book will make golf like a jigsaw puzzle with grid lines on the board, and each puzzle piece has a number that SPOON FEEDS you its grid position. but i think breaking 80 will still be gratifying because you still need to work hard. maybe it’s like learning the piano. playing fur elise is still fun for me even if i didn't discover any of the piano principles and techniques. 

i’m writing this book to help people. so my lack of CHARISMA is not really an issue. i just don’t want the knowledge i discovered to be wasted. if my knowledge turns out to be not valuable, then there is nothing for me to worry about. if my knowledge is valuable but my lack of personality prevents people from reading this book and watching my videos, it’s not my problem. if a student does not listen to the boring math teacher, it would be the student who becomes screwed. the world ignored bill gate’s 2014 speech warning the world about a possible pandemic and how to prevent it. maybe because he lacks charisma. but it wasn’t his love ones who died from covid. besides, i have millions of imaginary followers who will read this book regardless.

my target demographic is the type of people who only care about substance. my goal is to make it possible for everyone to enjoy and master golf regardless of economic status. the SUBSTANDARD EQUIPMENT and facilities i use in my photos and videos are intentional. it sends a message that you don’t have to be rich to enjoy and master golf. 

my swing style makes it EASIER for an average golfer to break 80. but it would also make it impossible for supposedly gifted golfers to compete at an elite level. that's because the swing is LESS POWERFUL. but how should one DECIDE whether to learn my swing or the more difficult but more powerful orthodox swing? if you are a BEGINNER and you are sure you are not athletic and coordinated, then learn my swing style. when in DOUBT, learn the orthodox style. if after 5 years your game stagnates despite trying hard, then try my swing style. CHILDREN should always start with the orthodox swing. even if a child does not show signs of talent, it could be just a phase.

my plan is to come up with some sort of “jedi blood test” that can determine if someone has what it takes to master the orthodox swing. i notice elite golfers are very good at dribbling a golf ball on a clubface (search in youtube “how to juggle a golf ball”). my plan is to test lots of golfers across the handicap spectrum to see if there is a CORRELATION. i will record how many times they can bounce a golf ball on a 60-degree wedge. sounds a bit hitlery but star wars did not face any backlash so i guess it’s ok. woke is only good in moderation. too much wokeness stunts progress.

the swing style i’m teaching in this book is UGLY. however, i don’t think anyone would ever say, “i just scored a birdie but i’m not happy because my swing is ugly”.

if you can't AFFORD to play golf, that's not a problem. i invented a game called "BARRIO GOLF” that allows anyone to ENJOY and MASTER the important skills of golf at home, including chipping, putting, bunker shots, and side-hill lies. it is played inside a small cage using rice sacks as the target and a free iphone app to estimate ball distance (https://bit.ly/barrio-golf). (barrio golf was inspired by the skratch youtube channel hosted by erik anders lang.)

what if my swing style turns out to be more DIFFICULT? how will i know? i will create videos for the "instant gratification" chapter of this tutorial in tagalog. golf courses in the philippines have many caddies who don't even bother playing during caddie’s day because they think they are hopeless. 

i will install a barrio golf cage in the caddie stations and give financial INCENTIVES for them to practice the lessons in my videos. if they end up beating the other caddies who've been playing for ages, this tutorial will trigger a seismic paradigm shift in the golf world. 

users of the barrio golf handicapping APP can also indicate in their profile whether they are using my style or the orthodox style so i can do some sort of clinical trial comparisons.

my barrio golf channel (search @barrio-golf in youtube) will contain LIFE COACHING tips that teaches kids in the slums fun and easy ways to be healthy, happy, and own a nice townhouse and nice car when they grow up.

II. instant gratification

 

first i told you that you CAN do it. then i told you that you NEED to do it. this chapter will tell you HOW to do it so you can get your 2-year trade school certificate. the next chapters will tell you WHY it works so you can receive your engineering degree. 

 

this chapter is all you really need to break 80. many of the instructions in this chapter may seem CRAZY. but if you read the “swing design and construction” chapter, you will realize that my instructions are scientific and shares the same basic principles with the LEGENDS of the game.

marrying someone from the opposite sex is just a TECHNIQUE, not a PRINCIPLE. for centuries, human society was enforcing this technique instead of teaching the principle. the principle is you should marry someone you love. golf coaches usually teach techniques, not principles. what makes my swing look lgbtqueer is that people are not differentiating a technique from a principle. my swing style actually follows the same principles as that of TIGER wood's swing. my techniques are just different. in this chapter, i will teach my techniques. the following chapters will discuss the principles and how to apply them based on your priorities.

 

the title of this chapter is just marketing and motivational. the truth is you need lots of time to PRACTICE and master each instruction. violating just 1 instruction is enough to destroy your game. it’s like the human body where there is no difference whether 99% of the critical components are working or none are working. you will still be dead. although this chapter can still be considered "instant gratification" relative to a perennial bogey player's endless frustrations.

religiously following all instructions in this chapter also requires FAITH and HUMILITY because my instructions are out of this world and humans are not wired to follow someone who is a nobody. example, with my swing style, making your spine angle and arm angle uniform for all clubs is important. however, no other coach teaches this technique.

keep in mind that the factors in a golf swing are INTERDEPENDENT. this means there is no correct or wrong way of executing a factor as long as all factors are compatible. example, cocking your wrist during the backswing is correct in most cases. but if you follow my simple swing and your wrist cocks, it contributes to a top ball, hitting the ball with the heel of the club, and error left.

PIECEMEAL advice in golf is usually useless. a doctor’s advice to a patient can be lethal to another patient. the advice can be INCOMPATIBLE with other factors. even if you qualify your instruction with the assumption you are following the orthodox swing, the orthodox swing has many variations. example, having a strong grip is good. bowing your left wrist is also good. but if you have a strong grip and you bow your left wrist, this contributes to severe error left. 

i’m sure you will feel this chapter has too MANY INSTRUCTIONS. so you might be tempted to follow a style or lesson that has less instructions. but that would be a mistake because a lesson with less instructions could be ignoring critical factors that average golfers should not be ignoring. exceptionally talented golfers can afford to ignore some critical factors because they naturally execute them correctly without thinking about them.

you might be worried you will get penalized for game delay because there are too many things to do and check before the final downswing. but most of the steps become MUSCLE MEMORY after lots of practice. as i said, golf is like driving a car. when learning to drive a car, you need to pay attention to lots of stuff in the beginning. but after a while, most of them become muscle memory.

it's also like learning a LANGUAGE. in the beginning, you spend a lot of time learning and practicing a mountain of vocabulary and grammar rules. but after lots of practice, you become FLUENT and don't think about them anymore.

all instructions in this tutorial assumes the student swings right handed. if you swing LEFT HANDED, you will need to convert the instructions accordingly. example, if this tutorial says “turn your left arm clockwise”, it means “turn you right arm counterclockwise” if you swing left handed.

many golf lessons generalize the instructions by using the words “LEAD” and “TRAIL” instead of “left” and “right”.  lead means it is nearer to the target while trail means it is farther from the target. example, if you swing right handed, your lead foot will be your left foot and your trail foot will be your right foot. if you swing left handed, your lead wrist will be your right wrist while your trail wrist will be your left wrist. but for me, using lead and trail is less efficient because ALL golfers will need an extra step to INTERPRET the instruction (O(n+1)). if i use the words “left” and “right”, the right handed golfers won't need the extra step (O(n).

many of the instructions in this tutorial use ANGLES and the analog CLOCK hand to specify body part position and rotational direction. before proceeding, it is required that you can quickly visualize such instructions. keep in mind the greens and fairways are not 1 yard wide. therefore, for all the instructions in this tutorial, a ROUGH ESTIMATION is good enough. example, if the instruction says "tilt your spine 22 degrees”, it is assumed to mean "tilt your spine APPROXIMATELY 22 degrees".

it's actually easy to ESTIMATE angles. 90 degrees is the angle of the corners in a rectangle. 45 degrees is the middle between 0 and 90 degrees. 

after you can quickly visualize 45 degrees and 90 degrees, then you just need to remember that 22 degrees is the middle between 0 and 45 degrees, and 67 degrees is the middle between 45 and 90 degrees.

if you can quickly visualize 45, 90 and 22 degrees, just remember that 112 degrees is 22 degrees more than 90 degrees, and 134 degrees is roughly 45 degrees more than 90 degrees.

after you can quickly visualize 0, 22, 45, 67, and 90 degrees, start memorizing the angles in between them. example, 11 degrees is the middle between 0 and 22 degrees. 34 degrees is the middle between 22 and 45 degrees. if you can quickly visualize 11 degrees, just remember that 6 degrees is roughly half of 11 degrees. also, 56 degrees is just 11 degrees more than 45 degrees, and 78 degrees is roughly 11 degrees less than 90 degrees.

in the clock notation, remember that CLOCKWISE rotates towards your right, and COUNTERCLOCKWISE rotates towards your left.

it is also required that you know what is PARALLEL and PERPENDICULAR. the math world defines parallel as 2 lines that never intersect, and perpendicular as 2 lines that are at right angles with each other. a right angle is just a nickname for a 90 degree angle.

a good DRILL is to write all the angles (including perpendicular and parallel) and clock positions on a piece of paper and scramble them. then randomly pick one by one and IMAGINE or visualize the what you just picked. do not proceed with this tutorial until you master this drill.

this chapter may be around 60+ pages long. but it’s mostly just explanations and illustrations. the actual instructions for you to break 80 are actually few. the important terms and instructions are in BOLD text so that it would be easy for you to distinguish them. after reading through this chapter and understanding the explanations, you can just follow the instructions step by step by going through the bold texts. the VIDEOS are in the @golf-on-rails youtube channel. 

if there is a term you can’t understand in this book, just GOOGLE it.

A. general techniques

always do a PRACTICE SWING so you can make corrections based on the DIVOT location. try to make a divot in line with the ball and 2 golf balls from the ball. if the DIVOT is in front of the correct spot or there is no divot, that means you would have TOPPED the ball. if the divot is behind, you would have CHUNKED. if the ball is teed up, bend your knees more to address the ground and get the correct divot. then go back to the original knee angle to address the teed up ball.

if the divot is outward from the correct spot, you would have hit the ball with the heel of the club. if the divot is inward from the correct spot, you would have hit the ball with the toe of the club. in this tutorial, HEELING means hitting the ball with the heel of the clubhead. TOEING means hitting the ball with the toe of the clubhead.

for each swing type that i teach (e.g. full swing, chipping, putting), i will give FASCIST DICTATOR instructions that you religiously need to follow or else you will score a double bogey (fear mongering is an effective tool for dictators). there will also be UNIVERSAL ADAPTOR instructions that will account for our biological differences (e.g. height, muscle strength, and brain wiring) and make all factors COMPATIBLE.

swing development is like software development. if programmers don't follow a software development methodology, it can take forever to release a software and it will be full of bugs. i think the reason why only 5% of golfers can break 80 is golfers are treating all coaching instructions as fascist dictator which won't work because we have different biology and brain wiring (fascist dictators want everyone to own guns). or they are treating all instructions as universal adaptors so they end up playing whac-a-mole their entire life due to the countless combinations of factor settings that need to be compatible.

while checking your STANCE ALIGNMENT, your BODY should be FACING towards where you are aiming at. bow your head down to check your stance alignment while your body is facing towards where you are aiming.

 

 

if you align your stance while facing sideways, and one of your eyes happen to be too DOMINANT than the other eye, you will be scoring triple bogeys. i think this is one of the reasons why only 5% of golfers can break 80. it's one of the many important knowledge that i'm teaching in this tutorial that most golfers ignore.

if you stand BEHIND the ball, the dominant eye problem does not happen. that’s why i was a decent billiards player despite my dominant eye problem. rick shiels recommend you stand behind that ball and choose a leaf or broken tee that happens to be along the correct alignment line. then you make your stance parallel to the line that runs through the ball and that OBJECT. but sometimes, no such object exists, and you are not allowed to put or move anything to guide your stance.

you should always check your stance alignment by slowly and METICULOUSLY EXTENDING your stance line farther. if you rush it, you are asking for a double bogey. whenever you are playing a practice round, check your stance alignment before every shot by placing a club along your stance line. then stand behind the ball to check if you got it right. note it is illegal to do this during a game.

the TARGET LINE is the line between the ball and the target. the golf world often uses the target line as reference in their techniques and swing thoughts. but there are swing styles where you will need to ADJUST your STANCE alignment such that it won’t be parallel to the target line anymore. if the correct stance alignment is not parallel to the target line, and you continue to follow the instructions or swing thoughts that uses the target line as reference, you will score a double bogey.

a more FLEXIBLE reference for our swing thoughts is the stance line. however, the problem is it’s too far from the clubhead path. we prefer the target line because it’s nearer to the clubhead path. the solution is to imagine a line parallel to our stance line that intersects the ball. let’s call it the AIM LINE. in this tutorial, the target line is assumed to be the same as the aim line unless otherwise stated.

for my swing styles in this chapter, the CLUBFACE should always be squared with the aim line during address. this means the bottom edge is squared to the aim line and perpendicular to gravity (e.g. lying flat on a flat ground). if the ground is not flat (sloping), visualize the flat plane and align the bottom edge with the imaginary flat plane.

as i said, breaking 80 is actually easy. i think the reason why only 5% of golfers can break 80 is there are 2 important PRINCIPLES that the golf world is ignoring. golf magically becomes easy if you COMPOSE your swing thoughts while taking these 2 principles into account. you don't even need to be accurate in executing the swing thoughts because a ROUGH ESTIMATION is good enough. you will be amazed when you realize that all this time, your frustrations in golf was not due to lack of SKILL. it was due to lack of KNOWLEDGE.

the 1st important principle is: even if the bottom edge is squared with the aim line, the clubface is NOT SQUARED if its bottom edge is not flat. it's facing left if its bottom edge is TILTING up, and facing right if its bottom edge is tilting down. 

another reason why only 5% of golfers can break 80 is that the golf world fails to emphasize that flat means it's perpendicular to GRAVITY. so the word "tilt" is relative to gravity, not relative to the ground. if the ground is sloping, you need to imagine the flat plane and make the clubhead lie flat on the IMAGINARY flat plane. if the ball is not teed up nicely on top of the grass, it might be better to just make the clubhead lie flat on the ground and adjust the aim of your stance accordingly. just use your best judgement.

(- photo

ignoring this clubhead tilt principle is the main source of DIRECTIONAL errors because it has RAMIFICATIONS in other parts of the swing. example, it is common to turn your hands clockwise when chipping. you think it opens the clubface but it actually contributes to error left because there is a tendency to cock while turning your hands, which causes the clubhead to tilt up and face left. isn't golf crazy?

the 2nd important principle is the ANTICIPATED SPOT. ignoring it is the main source of ball contact errors (e.g. top ball, chunk). i will discuss it later in the next section.

it should feel STICKY when you grip the shaft. if your grip does not feel sticky, you will score a double bogey. if you don’t wear gloves, remove the sweat OIL on your hands with WATER. so the solution to having wet hands is to wet it some more. isn't golf crazy? i usually wet my hands with water before walking to the putting green. so by the time i arrive at the next tee box, my hands are already dry and sticky. a 1.5-liter water bottle filled with tap water is the most important item in my bag when it’s hot and humid. without it, i would rather not play.

i recommend the OVERLAPPING GRIP. search youtube to learn the overlapping grip. with my swing styles (especially my pre-shallowed swing in the “swing design and construction” chapter), it is very important you have a NEUTRAL grip. in a neutral grip, the plane perpendicular to the back of your LEFT thumb should be PERPENDICULAR to your shoulder line. if it’s leaning to your right, it’s called a strong grip. a strong grip contributes to error left. if the plane is leaning to your left, it’s called a weak grip. a weak grip contributes to error right. also, the plane perpendicular to the back of your RIGHT thumb should be TILTED 45 degrees right of the left thumb plane. you will need to look at the photos below to understand what i mean.

your SHOULDER LINE should be parallel to the ground as much as possible. this means the back of your left thumb should be facing STRAIGHT UP if the ground is FLAT.

also notice in the above photos that the SHAFT is PERPENDICULAR to my shoulder line.

the BALL POSITION should be such that the RIGHT EDGE of the ball is at the MIDDLE of your stance. if the middle of the ball is at the middle of your stance, then the shaft can’t be perpendicular to your shoulder line.

during the entire swing, your SPINE ANGLE should remain constant at 22 degrees, and your WEIGHT should always stay CENTERED. if your weight moves forward, this contributes to a chunk, shank or hitting the ball with the heel of the clubhead. if your weight moves backward, this contributes to a top ball and hitting the ball with the toe of the clubhead. some coaches recommend that you move laterally or shift your weight sideways to gain more power. but it makes golf much more difficult. for me, it has small upside and huge downside.

let’s specify the ARM LEVEL using the angle of your upper left arm relative to the ground. if your upper left arm is pointing down, let's prefix the angle with a negative (-) sign.

(- edit

most golfers treat the arm level as a factor that is only important in determining ball distance. but in this book, the arm level is very critical because it needs to be compatible with the instructions that determine the SWING PLANE ANGLE. you need to always pay close attention to your arm level. if your arm level is incompatible with the timing or tempo of the swing that you are USED TO, you will score lots of double bogeys.

B. anticipated spot and the pendulum model

in order to hit the ball, you should not try to hit the ball. isn't golf crazy? hitting the golf ball should be like hitting a moving object. you aim towards a spot where you think the object and your projectile will meet. let's call this spot the ANTICIPATED SPOT.

(- 

you might think i'm dumb because the golf ball is obviously not moving. it will only move after the clubhead hits it. but keep in mind motion is RELATIVE. the golf ball is actually moving relative to your body turn, wrist movement, and arm rotation. 

example, if your swing involves a body turn, then the ball is moving inward relative to your right shoulder. if your right shoulder dips while turning your body, then the ball is also moving upward. this means ideally, your anticipated spot should be ABOVE and INWARD from the ball. this is assuming your wrist does not hinge and your hands and arms don't turn (static wrist).

even if your body does not turn and your wrist is static, the anticipated spot is still necessary because the force direction applied on the clubhead is not always the same as the resulting clubhead path. example, even if my arm swing is parallel to the ground, the clubhead will go downward like a PENDULUM on a stiff pole. if you make the pendulum lie down on the ground, the pendulum will go outward even if you push it parallel to the aim plane. the golf swing is DIAGONAL so it inherits the behavior of the vertical and horizontal pendulum. therefore, the clubhead path will go downward and outward even if the FORCE applied is parallel to the ground and parallel to the aim plane.

the math society i belonged to in college organized a golf tournament to raise funds for the national math wizard contest. while trying to troubleshoot my errors, i realized that the reason why golf is very difficult is because the clubhead path is a CURVE. if the clubhead path is a straight line, then golf would be easier because there would only be 1 force direction. but because the clubhead path is a curve, i will need to compute the derivate to know the FORCE DIRECTION or slope of the tangent line on each point of the swing curve.

while staring at the integral sign in the tournament poster, i remembered you can ESTIMATE an integral using numerical analysis. the result is not exact. but there are real world applications where estimates are good enough. example, in golf, a rough estimation is good enough because the fairways are not 1-yard wide.

then i remembered my project in college where i implemented the BEZIER algorithms, which belong in the mathematical field of numerical analysis.

the clubhead path in a golf swing is a quadratic curve, which can be estimated by 2 STRAIGHT lines that connect 3 bezier control points. this gave birth to my theory that a golf swing only needs 2 linear forces. moe norman, who is considered the greatest ball striker of all time, call these 2 forces the VERTICAL DROP and the HORIZONTAL TUG (in youtube, search "kirk junge moe norman master move"). 

(- 

a book by homer kelley (popularized by bryson dechambeau) entitled The Golfing Machine (TGM) defines golf as Geometrically Oriented Linear Force. it refers to the forces in a golf swing as the physics of the swing while the clubhead path is the geometry of the swing. in all your swings, always visualize both the FORCE lines (physics) and the clubhead PATH (geometry).

(-video: golf math humor

C. electrocution feeling (palak)

when practicing, always TEE UP the ball 1.5 inches high even when using irons and wedges. any experienced golfer will probably be shocked at my advice. i find it important to always tee up the ball when practicing so that you will get that super annoying ELECTROCUTION feeling if you make a mistake. it’s important to know if you make a mistake so that you can correct it. 

if the ball is on a mat or firm ground and you hit the ground behind the ball (chunk), you can still hit a good shot because the clubhead can just BOUNCE OFF. if you hit the ball outside the sweet spot of the clubface with the ball on the ground (not teed up), the ground will ABSORB the vibration, and you won't get the electrocution feeling. you won’t be AWARE of some mistakes until you score double bogeys on the golf course. this is one of the reasons why some mistakes that happen during the game does NOT HAPPEN at the driving range. 

if you follow this chapter step by step, you don’t need to worry that teeing up the ball will change the GROOVE of your swing. the only thing that should be different with a teed up ball is your knees are less bent and/or your stance is narrower. stance width and knee angle will not affect your groove if you follow the instructions in this chapter. simply address the ball as if it’s on the ground then adjust your stance width and/or knee angle to address the teed up ball.

you can use IMPACT TAPE to know which part of the clubface hit the ball. i saw some online for P5 ($0.10) per piece. each piece usually last 10 shots.

the most PAINFUL electrocution feeling is when you hit the ball near the toe of the clubhead and ABOVE the sweet spot. it’s DECEPTIVE because your ball usually goes straight and the ball trajectory is perfect. at the driving range, you will think it’s not a problem because it’s difficult to notice the 20% loss of distance. at the golf course, you tend to blame being 10 yards short from the green on wrong club selection or lack of course familiarity. so you won't investigate the problem or tell your coach about it. especially if you save par.

the mistakes that contribute to this strong electrocution feeling contribute to a chunk if the ball is not teed up. in this tutorial, a CHUNK is assumed to be an electrocution feeling or pop-up if the ball is teed up high enough.

D. unshallowed swing (simple swing)

your SPINE ANGLE and ARM ANGLE at address position should not change regardless of club length and moderate side-hill lie slope. your uniform spine angle should be 22 degrees and your uniform arm angle should be such that that your hands are a HANDSPAN away from your body. the handspan should be parallel to the ground when measuring.

(- 

 

the CLUBHEAD should be SQUARED to the aim line during address. this means its bottom edge should be perpendicular to the aim line and perpendicular to gravity. if the ground is not flat (sloping), you need to imagine the flat ground and try to make the bottom edge of the clubhead parallel to the imaginary flat ground.

(-

your STANCE WIDTH, KNEE ANGLE and PRE-COCK AMOUNT can change. they are the factors that you ADJUST to enforce your uniform spine angle, uniform arm angle, and squared clubhead for the different clubs (different lengths and lie angles) and moderate side-hill lie slopes. example, the shorter clubs will have less pre-cock than the longer clubs. less pre-cock also means less knee-bend and stance width. 

(-a2 driver less bent

 

maybe it's just me, but fully straightening my right arm when punching during the downswing will hurt my right elbow after lots of repetition. so i BEND my RIGHT ARM a little bit (around 11 degrees) during address. this allows me to prevent my right arm from straightening during the down swing. however, it makes golf a lot more difficult because if my right arm accidentally straightens, it contributes to chunk (or pop up/electrocution feeling if the ball is teed up). and if my right arm does not unbend enough, it contributes to a top ball. 

you should first try having a STRAIGHT right arm during address so you will have the luxury to simply straighten it during the downswing. then if you start to feel pain in your right elbow, follow my technique.

(- top ball, chunk or electrocution feeling

i included in my swing thoughts to punch hard WITHOUT fully STRAIGHTENING my right arm. fortunately, the correct amount of right arm bend during ball impact became muscle memory after lots of practice. 

if your right arm is straight during address and bent during ball impact, you will need to OVER DIP your right shoulder. this is what joaquin niemann does. however, i don't think preventing injury is joaquin's reason because over dipping can cause back injury, which is worse. phil mickelson does not over dip his right shoulder and he is the only top player i know older than 50 years who hasn't had back problems. notice phil's right arm is straight during ball impact (because he does not over dip his right shoulder).

(- photo

so joaquin niemann is not over dipping his right shoulder so that his right arm can be bent during ball impact. rather, his right arm needs to be bent during ball impact because he is over dipping. over dipping is one of the ways you can SHALLOW. the golf world has not formally defined shallowing. in this book, shallowing is defined as a move that decreases the distance your hands need to travel downward.  

some lessons in youtube say the benefit of shallowing is it allows you to have a FASTER body TURN without causing the clubhead to go outward of the correct swing path. this is true. but turning your left arm clockwise also gives you this benefit and it is not really shallowing.

a better term for shallowing is "PARALLELIZING". parallelizing is a move that contributes to your hands swing plane and right shoulder swing plane being parallel. timing between your body turn and arm swing is the most difficult factor in a golf swing and parallelizing takes timing out of the equation. in other words, it allows you to turn your body and swing your arms as fast as you can. i will explain this more in the "timing and shallowing" section.

when hitting moderate UNEVEN lies, there is no need to change anything. just follow the instructions in this chapter. 

in moderate UPHILL and DOWNHILL lies, keep your shoulder line parallel to the ground for all swings including putting.

(-a3 alta uphill downhill sidehill lies 

in moderate ball ABOVE and BELOW FEET side-hill lies, adjust your knee angle, stance width, and/or choke down so you can follow the instructions in this chapter. 

(-a3 alta uphill downhill sidehill lies

if it’s impossible to follow the instructions in this chapter because the SLOPE of the ground is too EXTREME, just punch out with a short swing (which i will discuss later) and take the bogey. it’s very rare anyway. you can also try the techniques in the “uneven lies” section in the “swing design and construction” chapter (if you have time to master them).

at this stage, you are in ADDRESS POSITION.

before starting the backswing, observe and remember the FLEX ANGLE (amount your left wrist is cupped) and PRE-COCK amount of your wrist so that you can inspect and make sure they did not change later in the backswing. your wrist angle should never change the entire swing. meaning your wrist should never cock, never uncock, and never flex. 

(-a4 close up top view and sideview wrist setup

then lift your arms straight up to the 45-degree ARM LEVEL. you might think the arm level is not that important. but a different arm level has a different timing or tempo between the vertical drop and horizontal tug.

(-

then fully TURN your body and make your shoulder line perpendicular to your spine. then swing your left arm sideways by bending your right arm. at this stage, you are in the TOP of SWING. contrary to popular belief, it is ok for your LEFT ARM to BEND. it is also ok to wear multi-colored pants.

(-

if the arm level is 45 degrees or higher, swinging my arms sideways closer to my body makes my left shoulder soar after hitting only a bucket of balls. i call it STD (Sideswing That’s Destructive) except the symptom is left shoulder soar instead of cold soar. to prevent my left arm from swinging sideways, i press my upper left arm against my chin or left cheek. 

i imagine the space between my upper left arm and left arm pit is a receptor of a cell, and my upper left arm is a spike protein of a virus. my CHEEK or chin acts like an INHIBITOR that prevents the spike protein from latching into the receptor and infecting it with STD. this vaccine was developed by pfizer and has passed phase 4 of the clinical trials. if you don't follow this fascist dictator instruction, you are an anti-vaxxer like the goat of tennis.

be aware there will be a strong tendency for your wrist to cock at the top of swing. this contributes to error left, heeling, and top ball. the best way to counter this destructive tendency is to give it an UNCOCKING COUNTERFORCE. note your wrist should not actually uncock. your wrist angle should never change the entire swing.

(-

also be aware there will be a tendency for your left wrist to flatten or bow at the top of swing. this contributes to toeing and electrocution feeling. inspect to make sure your left wrist is CUPPED at the same angle as it was during address. 

(-

also be aware there will be a tendency to TURN your ARMS or hands clockwise at the top of swing. this contributes to error right. to prevent this tendency, make sure the clubface is facing downward at the same angle as your shoulder line tilt. 

(-

now let's talk about the DOWNSWING. if the entire downswing path only travels along the aim plane, the clubhead only needs to travel downward. but if the clubhead does not travel along the aim plane, there are 2 things that always has to happen in order to hit a good shot: 1) the clubhead goes DOWNWARD, and 2) the clubhead goes OUTWARD. this is just science. if you don't believe me, you are anti-science.

if the main ingredients in a burger are the bun and beef patty, the main ingredients in my full swing are the VERTICAL DROP and HORIZONTAL TUG. to do the vertical drop, simply move your right shoulder towards its location during address. to do the horizontal tug, use your left arm and right arm to make the clubhead travel parallel to the ground and parallel to the aim plane. 

(- include mistakes, errors

the vertical drop brings the clubhead DOWNWARD because your right shoulder is dipping. it also brings the clubhead OUTWARD because your body is turning. in the regtest section, i will explain why it's not called the "diagonal drop". the horizontal tug brings the clubhead downward and outward like a pendulum.

moe norman does the vertical drop before he does the horizontal tug. but this involves getting the correct TIMING or tempo. for me, timing is the most difficult factor in golf. so i took timing out of the equation by doing the vertical drop and horizontal tug simultaneously. it's like i'm bowling with gutter guards. it's like i'm GOLFING ON RAILS. start straightening your right arm immediately at the start of the downswing. do not do that thing where you pull first before punching.

the SPEED of your body TURN (vertical drop) is the UNIVERSAL ADAPTOR. it's something you need to experiment with. example, my body turn speed is medium slow. turning too fast contributes to heeling, top ball, and error left. turning too slow contributes to toeing, chunk, and error right. the good news is you can experiment during the game by doing a practice swing.

in my experience, the BODY TURN ANGLE can be a disobedient factor ("noisy" in golf slang). if your right shoulder dip is too steep, it contributes to toeing, chunk, and error right. if it's too flat, it contributes to heeling, top ball, and error left. that's why i made it a fascist dictator instruction to move your right shoulder towards its location during address. for me, it should feel like i'm CASTING or doing a judo move. if you feel the same way, there will be a strong tendency for you to disobey my instruction because casting is a mortal sin in golf.

fascist dictators hate disobedience. so let's rehearse to groove the correct body turn angle. let's call it the PRACTICE BOUNCE. at the bottom of each practice bounce, the clubhead should be in front of you and slightly facing down, and your right arm should still be bent at the same angle as the top of swing.

(-

at the TOP of each practice bounce, make sure your body is FULLY TURNED. example, my full body turn is 112 degrees (i'm very flexible because i used to dance ballet when i was a kid). yours might only be 90 degrees. what's important is consistency. also make sure your arm level is 45 degrees, the clubhead is facing down at the same angle as your shoulder line tilt, and your wrist angle is the same as it was during address. if your wrist cocked or bowed, correct it. 

(- 

during the practice bounce, remind yourself of your FALSE PERCEPTIONS. example, for me it should feel like i will top and toe the ball because my arm swing (horizontal tug) is parallel to the aim line and parallel to the ground. i need to trust that the clubhead will go downward and outward due to the pendulum behavior. it also feels like the ball will error left because it feels the clubhead is still facing down midway through the downswing. i need to trust the clubhead will face up and square due to my dipping body turn. 

my REMEDY for false perceptions is to try to make the false perception happen to ensure that my reflex won't react and ruin my swing. example, i try to error left and make the clubhead pass way above and inward from the ball. isn't golf crazy? 

i’m not an expert on anything. but i suspect false perceptions in my swings are caused by my poor ability to process FAST MOTION. i need a slow motion replay to see manny pacquiao’s punches landing. while the other filipinos are roaring, i need to wait for the slow motion replay to know what the hell just happened. another reason why only 5% of golfers can break 80 is that many golfers are not aware that their perception is not always the same as reality.

another potential hazard is when you turn your hands to adjust the clubhead orientation at the TOP of SWING. example, if the ball errors left, you might try to fix it by making the clubhead face up at the top of swing because it's a common instinct to feel that making the clubhead face up also makes the clubhead face right. but this will actually worsen the problem because the clubhead orientation adjustment at the top of swing is OPPOSITE of what actually happens during ball impact. go ahead and try it. you will be amazed.

(-

at the start of the downswing, there will be a strong tendency for your left ARM to ROLL CLOCKWISE, which contributes to error right, toeing (or electrocution feeling if the ball is teed up). therefore, during the practice bounce, remember to prevent your left arm from rolling clockwise. to convince yourself that the clockwise arm roll causes toeing and error right, try rolling your left arm clockwise during address. notice toeing happens unless you reverse the arm roll.

(-

there are 2 CAUSES for the clockwise arm roll tendency. first is the momentum of your body turn and arm swing will cause the clubhead to be knocked backward. another is my vertical drop instructions feel COUNTERINTUITIVE or awkward. it feels the swing length is too short and there won't be enough power. it also feels you are casting or throwing the clubhead over you.

you might think my instruction to prevent your left arm from rolling clockwise is bogus because it's the most POPULAR shallowing move in youtube. some even consider it the holy grail of golf. actually, it does make your swing more powerful. the reason why i don't roll my left arm clockwise is it makes the swing more difficult. the reason it's more difficult is because you need to do at least one of the following moves to square the clubhead on ball impact:

1) turn fast during the downswing to square the clubhead horizontally. the clubhead will still be facing up (vertically opened) on ball impact. the ball will go straight but the trajectory will be higher.

2) snap your wrist

3) turn your hands or arms counterclockwise. this is power accumulator #3 (PA#3) in TGM.

 

what do i mean by closing or squaring the clubhead "horizontally"? usually, clubhead orientation is described as either OPEN or CLOSE. in a normal swing, a clubhead that is facing up is also facing right. and a clubhead that is facing down is also facing left. but with my remedy, the clubhead is still facing up during ball impact even if it is already squared. 

let's use the AIM as the point of reference for the HORIZONTAL orientation of the clubface during address. the VERTICAL orientation of a clubface is tricky to communicate because the clubface has a loft. example, the clubface of a wedge will still be facing up even if you close it. let's agree that the vertical orientation is RELATIVE to its orientation when it’s horizontally squared and the shaft is parallel with its bottom edge. the following definitions also assume the bottom edge of the clubhead is flat or perpendicular to gravity (not tilting up nor down). 

• horizontally squared - when the clubface is facing towards the aim point, or its bottom edge is perpendicular to the aim line.
• facing right/horizontally opened - when the clubface is facing right of the aim point.
• facing left/horizontally closed - when the clubface is facing left of the aim point.
• vertically squared - when the clubface is horizontally squared and the shaft is parallel with its bottom edge.
• facing up/vertically opened - when the clubface is facing up relative to its vertically squared orientation. 
• facing down/vertically closed - when the clubface is facing down relative to its vertically squared orientation.

if you are still not convinced that my instruction to prevent your left arm from rolling clockwise is legitimate, just know that one of the top coaches in youtube named mike MALASKA also recommends you prevent your left arm from rolling clockwise. he even recommends you give it a counterforce such that it will feel like you are casting or throwing the clubhead over you. in youtube, search "malaska golf the malaska move is a feeling". note that casting is a mortal sin in golf. however, you are not actually casting. it's just a force or feeling. as i said earlier, the swing force direction is not the same as the resulting clubhead path.

preventing your left arm from rolling clockwise eliminates variables in the swing that are potential source of errors. it's like you are bowling with gutter guards. it's like you are GOLFING on RAILS. it's like i'm removing the expensive ingredients in a gourmet burger to make a burger that average people can afford. keep in mind mcdonalds is not good food but it's the most successful restaurant in the history of the world.

you might also think my instruction to have a SLOW body TURN is bogus because many coaches say the body turn is a main source of power. but my instruction is actually similar to tiger wood's technique (in youtube, search "rotaryswing.com the two things your hands must do to play great golf" and go to 5:45 in the video). name dropping has played a huge role in many of my successes in life.

during the practice bounce, visualize the force lines (physics) so you won't freak out and react. it should FEEL like the clubhead will MISS ABOVE and INWARD the ball. isn't golf crazy? but also visualize the actual clubhead path (geometry) going downward and outward to hit the ball due to the pendulum behavior and your dipping body turn.

(- photo

on the FINAL downswing, execute what you visualized during the practice bounce.

after a while, most instructions become MUSCLE MEMORY and you don't need to think about them. example, during the downswing, all i think about is slowly move my right shoulder towards its location during address while i punch and slap as hard as i comfortably can to make the clubhead travel parallel to the ground and parallel to the aim plane. it should feel like i'm casting when i move my right shoulder towards its location during address.

with my definition of shallowing, uncocking is also a shallowing move. cocking during the backswing and UNCOCKING during the downswing makes the swing more powerful. it's the 2nd power accumulator (PA#2) in TGM. but i think it's too difficult for an average golfer to uncock the correct amount during the very fast downswing. so i decided not to uncock. it's like i'm bowling with gutter guards. it's like i'm GOLFING ON RAILS. 

although moe norman's wrist is fully uncocked during setup, he does cock during the backswing and uncock during the downswing. tiger and phil mickelson fully uncocks during the downswing. i know this because during setup, they have a big pre-cock. but during ball impact, their pre-cock is gone (that's what she said). 

(- photo

because i don't roll my left arm clockwise, i don't uncock, and i don't over dip my right shoulder, the technical name for my full swing is "UNSHALLOWED swing". the marketing name is "SIMPLE swing".

you might be wondering, does the right shoulder always have to go towards its location during address? actually, it does not have to, but you will need to adjust other factors. the reason for my choice is it's easier to instruct. you can even make the body turn angle the universal adaptor and make the body turn speed the fascist dictator via a jan 6 revolution. you can turn as fast as you can and over dip your right shoulder accordingly (parallelizing).

you have a lot of work to do to FINE-TUNE your swing. the good news is it's now a "guided struggle" instead of a "blind struggle" (credit to TGM for these cool terms). the tune-up kit is basically a guide for universal adaptor adjustments. the tune-up kit for my simple swing is simple because it only has 1 universal adaptor. 

• symptom => remedy
• toeing, chunk, error right => faster body turn
• heeling, top ball, error left => slower body turn

before you apply a remedy in the tune-up kit, make sure you are not violating a fascist dictator instruction that is supposed to prevent the error. or else the opposite error will happen when the CULPRIT goes away. example, if you cock your wrist even just a little bit, this contributes to heeling, top ball, and/or error left. if you fix it by delaying your horizontal tug, then toeing, chunk, and/or error right will happen when the culprit goes away.

let's assemble a FIRST AID kit that we can use in a tournament or big bet. it's not a complete troubleshooting guide. i will show you how to make a more complete troubleshooting guide in the next section. the job of a paramedic is to stabilize the vitals of the patient. in a golf swing, one vital is ball CONTACT (heart/blood pressure). good ball contact is vital to get the correct distance. another vital is ball DIRECTION (brain). poor ball contact usually comes with a directional error. 

• symptoms (errors) => possible causes (mistakes)
• toeing, chunk (pop-up/electrocution), error right => body turn too slow, uncocking
• heeling, top ball, error left => body turn too fast, cocking
• shank => weight moving towards ball
• pure top ball => right arm too bent during ball impact compared to address, leaning back (look-up), knee angle widens (stand-up) 
• pure chunk (pop-up/electrocution) => right arm straighter during ball impact compared to address, bobbing down
• toeing, error right => bowing left wrist
• pure direction error (good ball contact) => adjust stance alignment

avoid the BAND AID or temporary remedies for ball contact errors. example, do not fix chunking by placing the clubhead at the top of the ball during address. or do not fix heeling by addressing the ball with the toe of the clubhead.

be aware that the body TURN SPEED is NOT UNIFORM for all clubs. that's because the swing setup angle and swing plane angle is steeper for shorter clubs. i don't even consider it uniform for the same club because your perception on your body turn speed can change depending on the amount of sleep, coffee, or beer you recently had. the good news is you can always rehearse with a PRACTICE SWING so you can adjust your body turn speed based on the divot location. 

another good news is that your body turn speed will NATURALLY ADJUST. example, it will naturally slow down with shorter clubs because you will feel you are closer to the ball so there is less need to make the clubhead go outward. 

in the beginning, you will probably be discouraged because my simple swing is too weak or it does not have enough distance. just give enough time for your MUSCLES to DEVELOP. you can probably compete in the PGA tour by making your CLUBS LONGER (newton's law). a longer club is more difficult. but my simple swing is also easier. if you feel your muscle development has peaked and the simple swing is still not powerful enough for you to break 80, try the malaska swing which i will discuss later in this chapter. 

the main difference between my simple swing and most swings is my simple swing has NO WRIST power move. wrist action adds power to the swing but it also makes golf very difficult. so if you don't have time to practice like a pro and you can reach the greens in regulation without any wrist action, golf becomes more fun and less frustrating if you follow my simple swing.

most golfers spend decades trying to break 80 and never succeed. so why not learn my simple swing slowly STEP BY STEP? spend a week just mastering the KNOWLEDGE. read the instructions and explanations in this chapter over and over or record it on your phone so you can listen to it while stuck in traffic or waiting in line at the grocery. then spend another week just learning the setup. then spend another week just learning the backswing. then spend another week just learning the downswing WITHOUT the BALL until it becomes muscle memory. then fine-tune your swing using the tune-up kit. i also have lots of valuable practice tips in the "practice tips" section at the end of this book. 

if you don't have a lot of time to practice and your right arm punch is strong enough, you can just use the SHORT SWING, which i will teach later in this chapter.

even if my simple swing does not involve turning your left arm clockwise, the trajectory still higher than most swing styles because unlike most swing styles, my simple swing does not involve LEANING the SHAFT forward during address. this means you should expect to get shorter yardages. but it does not necessarily mean your swing is less powerful.

my golfing buddy asked me why he only needs an 8 iron to hit 130 yards while i need a 6 iron yet my drives are much longer than his drives. i said because my ball TRAJECTORY is much higher for the same club he is using. the ball trajectory of my 6 iron is like the ball trajectory of his 8 iron. so i really don't have a disadvantage.

ball trajectory and ball spin is what matters. the number on the club is just RELATIVE to the other clubs in your bag. what matters is how the club can limit the forward movement of the ball after it lands. even if i need a 4 iron to hit 150 yards and you only need a 6 iron, but my 4 iron rolls only 3 yards after carry while your 6 iron rolls 8 yards, i can say my iron shots are more POWERFUL than yours.

record the carry YARDAGES in your smartphone notepad. example, here’s mine:

(the ball usually goes 5% farther if the ball is teed up)

60-wedge: 40 yards

52-wedge: 80 yards

pitching wedge: 90 yards

9 iron: 100 yards

8 iron: 110 yards

7 iron: 120 yards

6 iron: 130 yards

5 iron: 140 yards

4 iron: 150 yards

3 iron: 160 yards

5 wood: 170 yards

3 wood: 180 yards

driver: 210 yards

(- video: broke 80 in a big tournament with the simple swing

E. regtests

just like a software product, a golf swing needs to undergo regressional testing, or REGTESTS. most products also need a troubleshooting manual (or else the maker of the product will be very profitable just like the ice cream machine supplier for mcdonalds. yes i’m a loser i watch too many youtube videos). a regtest intentionally makes a mistake to produce an expected error (prev). in golf, regtests double as a troubleshooting manual because you can’t solve a problem unless you know what’s causing it. and you can't know what is causing the problem if you can't REPRODUCE it.

you can determine the expected error using INTUITION. example, it’s obvious that adjusting your stance to the left contributes to error left. you can also do the intentional mistake in SLOW MOTION. example, if you do a slow motion swing where you over dip your right shoulder, you'll know that the expected errors are error right, toeing, and chunk. however, you need the normal swing speed if the mistake involves the anticipated spot because in a slow motion swing, there is a tendency to keep adjusting the force direction (which you can't do in a fast swing).

you can GROOVE your swing with brute force practice. an average golfer can probably break 70 from the white tees by playing and practicing for many hours every day. in my experience, the problem with the pure brute force method is that if you stop practicing, your score will quickly REGRESS to 90+.

the reason why a golf swing is difficult to fix is because it's too FORGIVING. if you make a mistake, your reflex has a tendency to compensate so you end up with a good shot. isn't that a good thing? only if your reflex consistently makes the correction. unfortunately, it doesn't. all it does is hide your mistake so you can't correct it. you will only know about it when you score double bogeys during a nerve wracking round such as a tournament or big bet.

golf is very NERVE WRACKING. one of the best players in my club needs to drink alcohol during a match play to calm his jitters. a golf legend in cebu named frankie racho was also a drunken master. he actually won a philippine tour event back in the 1960's while he was drunk. when they were kids, frankie racho and rudy labares were caretakers of my grandparent’s practice green. my grandmother was the best lady golfer of cebu in the 1950s. frankie and rudy would practice all day hitting from our house a 100 yards away to the practice green where their ball had to go over a big mango tree. rudy became one of the best golfers in the philippine tour.

even SOLDIERS who've been to the front lines in battle get nervous on the first tee. meanwhile, it’s common for people to talk on the phone while DRIVING even if a car crash can be fatal. the key to decoding golf is to compare its challenges with driving a car.

the reason we don't get nervous while driving a car is because we have the complete KNOWLEDGE or instructions and we have practiced enough such that the knowledge have become muscle memory. it's easy to gain the complete knowledge required to drive a car because a driving instructor simply needs to tell the student a particular knowledge and the student will always believe it 100%. but in golf, it's more difficult to convince a student that the instruction or knowledge is correct and important.

example, a student will ALWAYS believe it when the instructor says stepping on the brake pedal will stop the car. the reason is that it's almost impossible for the student to accidentally step on the accelerator while stepping on the break. so if the student steps on the brake, the car will always stop.

on the other hand, it's very common for a student to do exactly what the coach says but the OPPOSITE of the expected result will happen. example, if you follow my instruction turn your body faster to fix a chunk or electrocution feeling, it's easy for you to SUBCONSCIOUSLY uncock during the downswing, which negates the faster body turn. you will start to believe that body turn speed does not affect chunking and top ball. so you will lack this important knowledge and you will be going around in circles until you are 90 years old. 

aside from convincing you on the knowledge, regtests will ease your nerves by convincing you that a ROUGH ESTIMATION is good enough. knowing the complete instructions is not enough to build confidence. you also need to be convinced that you do not need to be accurate in executing the instructions because a rough estimation is good enough. to determine the THRESHOLD of TOLERANCE, gradually deviate from the instruction until you hit a shot that is not acceptable.

so basically, to create a COMPLETE troubleshooting guide, just go through each instruction and record what happens if you violate the instruction.

always perform regtests with the ball TEED up 1.5 inches high. this means instead of a chunk, you most likely will get the electrocution feeling or pop up.

here's the big CAVEAT. regtests only work after you have fine-tuned your swing and stabilized the critical factors. if you are just beginning to learn my swing, regtests can be very difficult. example, if you make your body turn flatter, the expected error is heeling, top ball, and error left. but if you hit a good shot, it means you probably turned your left arm clockwise.

you are probably confused right now because i basically just told you that if you hit a good shot no matter what you do, that means you still suck. hitting 50 good shots in a row at the driving range does not mean anything. it could just mean your swing has TEMPORARILY GROOVED. all it does is traumatize you when a young girl kicks your butt.

this one time, at band camp, i was hitting perfect drives at the driving range. i hit a bucket of balls without hitting a bad shot. the beautiful girl in the next stall was watching me and smiling at me. i thought she was smiling because she was impressed at my flawless drives. turns out she was amused at my IGNORANCE and ARROGANCE. she said to me, "that does not mean anything". sure enough, she always kicked my butt every time we played.

(-video: ignorance and arrogance in golf

when practicing, you need to have a clear objective or PRACTICE MODE. the following are my practice modes (credit to TGM for the words in italics):

1) construction - choosing which techniques works best for you and choosing the universal adaptor(s). in this mode, you are a flexible researcher.

2) fine-tuning - finding the correct settings for the universal adaptor(s).

3) testing - performing a complete regtest (just like in software development where you need to test the software before releasing to customers). to perform a complete regtest for my simple swing, just go through each bold text instruction and intentionally violate each instruction to see what happens. in this section, i will only show the important regtests.

4) grooving - try to hit as many flawless shots as you can. in this mode, you are an inflexible performer. if construction involves observation and fine-tuning involves adjustment, then grooving involves concentration and discipline.

let's conduct a clinical trial i mean regtest for our universal adaptor (body TURN SPEED). first, hit a good shot (placebo). then slow down your body turn a little bit. if toeing, chunk (electrocution feeling/pop-up), and/or error right happens, you should be happy. then hit another good shot. then turn your body a little faster. if heeling, top ball, and error left happens, you should celebrate because now you are convinced that climate change and my tune-up kit is not a hoax.

but maybe you are worried because you are not skilled enough to precisely execute the instructions. you can ease your worries by performing a THRESHOLD of TOLERANCE regtest. 

example, hit a good shot with a DRIVER and take note of the body turn speed. then hit a shot with a 6 iron using the same body turn speed as that of the driver. there may be a slight electrocution feeling and the ball may slightly error left. but it should be ok. example, for me the ball goes 1 foot to the left inside my 4-yard long (12 feet) hitting cage. in a 140-yard shot, that's just 12 feet left of the target (1 foot/12 feet = x/140, then solve for x). 

next, hit a good shot with a pitching WEDGE and take note of the body turn speed. then hit a shot with a 6 iron using the same body turn speed as that of the pitching wedge. the result is also ok except the error is 1 foot to the right inside my 4-yard long hitting cage. at this point, you should be very happy because now you know that with the body turn speed, a rough estimation is good enough.

however, the threshold of tolerance regtest might make you feel that the body turn speed is not IMPORTANT. you can erase your doubt by pushing the threshold further. example, if i use the body turn speed of the driver with a pitching wedge, i would SEVERELY heel, shank and top the ball. if i use the body turn speed of the pitching wedge with a driver, i would severely toe the ball. this should convince you that although a rough estimation is good enough, the body turn speed is still and important factor.

the different body turn speeds has nothing to do with club loft and even club length. it has something to do with the different SHAFT-CLUBHEAD angles (the golf world calls it "lie angle". but for me it's misleading because lie angle could mean the angle between the clubhead and the ground). the shaft-clubhead angle determines the swing setup angle. and because the swing setup angle determines how far you are from the ball, it also determines how fast you should turn.

a-ha!!! duran duran!!! now i know why bryson dechambeau's irons have UNIFORM shaft-clubhead angles. maybe he wants a uniform swing setup angle. if your swing setup is uniform, your swing plane can be uniform so the critical factors such as body turn speed, vertical drop angle and horizontal tug angle can be uniform and your swing can groove faster. the golf world calls them "single length" irons. but for me, it's a bad name because the big advantage is not on the uniform length but the uniform shaft-clubhead angle.

(-

the bad news is golf sets with UNIFORM SHAFT-CLUBHEAD ANGLES are very expensive. the good news is you can have a uniform drop angle with a standard set of clubs by making your spine angle, arm angle, and pre-cock amount uniform. but the clubhead will have to be tilting up for the shorter clubs which means even if the bottom edge of the clubhead is squared, the clubface is facing left. so you need to aim your stance to the right to prevent error left.

perform a regtest where you hit good shots with a UNIFORM body TURN SPEED using your driver, 6-iron, and pitching wedge. use a (uniform) 22-degree PRE-COCK amount (or 45-degree shaft angle) for all 3 clubs so that you will have a uniform swing setup angle. you will need to adjust the aim of your stance to the right for shorter clubs. just do trial and error to determine the correct stance alignment. this regtest will increase your mastery on the mechanics of the swing. 

(-

you might think that even with a UNIFORM SWING SETUP ANGLE, you still need to slow down your body turn with the shorter clubs because you are NEARER to the ball. it is true you are nearer to the ball, but the distance the clubhead needs to come down is also shorter. therefore, the required body turn speed is the same.

let's regtest the other fascist dictator instructions. first, hit a good shot. then lower your ARM LEVEL from 45 degrees to 22 degrees. there should be a slight chunk or electrocution feeling but the result should still be ok. then lower your arm level to 0 degrees (ground-parallel) and use the same body turn speed as that of the 45-degree arm level. the expected result should be a more severe chunk or electrocution feeling. next, do everything the same except you tug in-to-out instead of parallel to the aim plane to prevent chunking. this should convince you that there is no such thing as a wrong or correct technique as long as all factors are compatible. it should also convince you that although the arm level is critical, a rough estimation is good enough. as an exercise, i urge the reader to perform a similar regtest sequence for the BODY TURN.

next, let's regtest the fascist dictator instruction to never cock your wrist. first, hit a good shot. then COCK your wrist a little bit at the top of swing. if top ball, heeling, and/or error left happens, you should jump up and down for joy because now you know how important it is to resist the urge to cock your wrist. 

if you hit a good shot, you should be sad because that means your swing has not yet stabilized. maybe you were lazy with your swing thoughts which allowed your reflex to COMPENSATE by having a steeper body turn angle (right shoulder dip). but you can look at it with a glass half full attitude and realize you accidentally discovered a very cool regtest where 2 mistakes cancel each other out to hit a good shot. let's call it a COMPOUND regtest.

the following compound regtest will absolutely blow your mind. instead of turning your body, drop your right shoulder STRAIGHT DOWN to intentionally toe. then do everything the same except you tug in-to-out instead of parallel to the aim plane. this prevents toeing, but the ball will error right. then do everything the same except you snap your arms and wrist midway through the downswing to square the clubhead and hit a perfect shot. this swing is more POWERFUL, but more difficult. this actually used to be my swing. that's why my body turn is called the vertical drop even if my right shoulder travels diagonally. but from now on, let's just call it the diagonal drop.

here's another regtest that will blow your mind. fully BOW your left wrist to intentionally toe or get the electrocution feeling. next, do everything the same except you tug in-to-out instead of parallel to the aim plane. toeing should go away but you should now be topping the ball. next, do everything the same except this time, you OVER DIP your RIGHT SHOULDER to fix the top ball. you should hit a solid shot but the ball errors to the right. to fix error right, do everything the same except you turn your hands (not your arms) to close the clubface.

trick shots are basically regtests. to hit a DRAW, simply close the clubhead during address and aim your stance to the right. to hit a FADE, open the clubhead during address and aim your stance to the left. if you watch my tournament videos, notice i can fade and draw the ball at will. that's because i regularly perform fade and draw regtests. so i know the clubhead orientation and stance alignment combination i need to achieve a certain amount of draw or fade.

you might be wondering, isn't it more INTUITIVE if i adjust the other factors so that instead of a horizontal tug, i can just do a downward tug towards the ball? yes you can. but you also need to have a slower body turn because your arm swing is already doing most of the job bringing the clubhead outward. 

the horizontal tug is the main source of power in my simple swing. and the reason i prefer to tug horizontally is that it's more POWERFUL. i noticed that pulling parallel to my shoulder line is more powerful than pulling diagonally or downward. i think it's because during the course of human evolution, most of the work necessary for survival involves pulling parallel to our shoulder line. example, pulling big boulders to build the pyramids for our alien overlords.

(- men pull boulders, side by side with maria fassi and jim furyk with average drive

by the way, in this book, a MISTAKE means a wrong execution in the swing while an ERROR is a wrong result (e.g. wrong ball direction, trajectory, or distance) caused by a mistake.

since i started golf, my dream was to solve the ELECTROCUTION FEELING mystery. i really didn't care that much about winning tournaments because it simply means i have the SKILL. but solving the electrocution feeling mystery would give me something more valuable - KNOWLEDGE. it's just my philosophy. the basis for my philosophy is that lebron james' skills can entertain the world, but elon musk's knowledge can save the world.

i don't expect anyone to subscribe to my philosophy. but i suspect many golfers have the same philosophy. they are just not aware of it. i think my philosophy explains why folks like charles barkley are very passionate about golf even if many 11-year-old girls can kick their butt. it's the knowledge they are CHASING after, not the skill. being more skillful in golf is just like being more skillful in gymnastics. 

my philosophy is quite PREVALENT. the sharpest shooter in the military salutes to a general even if the general dreams of becoming a shooting champ.

after many years of trying, i finally solved the electrocution feeling mystery. i realized it's really nothing special. the mistakes that cause the electrocution feeling are the same mistakes that result in a MODERATE CHUNK or a less severe grounding error. the difference is that the ball is teed up high. it just makes sense because an electrocution feeling usually results in a loss of ball distance, just like a moderate chunk.

with my simple swing, the usual MISTAKES that contribute to electrocution feeling are:

• body turn too slow
• right arm straighter during ball impact compared to address
• body turn angle too steep
• rolling your left arm clockwise
• uncocking

there are other mistakes that can contribute to an electrocution feeling such as BOWING your left wrist but they are less likely to happen.

the reason why the electrocution feeling remained such a mystery to me for so long is that it's very difficult to reproduce. it's because the AREA above the sweet spot of the clubface that produces the painful electrocution feeling is SMALLER than the sweet spot. if you overdo the mistake even just a little bit, then a pop up or chunk will result instead. since regtest is about the pursuit of knowledge instead of skill, consider it a PASS and quartus can be released if an electrocution regtest results in a POP-UP or chunk.

this one time, at band camp, i TOPPED the ball and shouted in anger. but the ball went in the hole for a hole in 1, and i won P2 million ($40k) worth of prizes.

 

it's wrong to think i’m not an average golfer because i scored a hole in 1. although a scratch golfer has a better chance of scoring a hole in 1, there's actually a much bigger chance a hole in 1 will be scored by an average golfer. that's because only 2% are scratch golfers. so if the tournament has 100 golfers, scratch golfers only gets 2 attempts while average golfers gets 98 attempts. so the higher chance per attempt by scratch golfers will be overwhelmed by the much higher number of attempts by average golfers.

after my hole in 1, i started to notice that in LONG SHOTS, there is still a good chance that a top ball can yield a good result. especially when hitting UPHILL. unlike in shorter shots such as chipping where a top ball is a guaranteed disaster. therefore, it's good if your long shots have a bias towards a top ball. 

the easiest way for your shot to be BIASED towards a TOP BALL is to adjust your knee angle to address the club at the middle or near the top of the ball during address. if you master this regtest, you now have a brilliant tactic for hitting long and uphill shots. there is still a good chance of hitting a good shot, there is a small chance of hitting a top ball, and there is almost no chance of hitting a chunk.

another reason why only 5% of golfers can break 80 is that the golf world ignores the ANGLE of the RIGHT ARM during ball impact. to prove this, perform a pure top ball and pure chunk regtest by messing around with the right arm angle during ball impact (warning: a fully straightened right arm on ball impact can be painful).

i will leave it up to the reader to regtest the FIRST AID kit and the rest of the fascist dictator instructions for the simple swing.

you are now a swing mechanic or swing paramedic. to be a swing engineer or SWING DOCTOR, you need to read this entire book. just because the golf swing looks simple, it does not mean it can’t drive a bunch of nobel laureates crazy. the tippe top toy looks simple. but there was a craze among physicists to figure out how it works. scientific papers were even written about it. according to TGM, "the golf stroke is one piece like an ocean liner - not like an indian dug-out canoe. proper design and assembly are imperative".

what makes golf the GREATEST GAME mankind ever invented is that the chase for the knowledge is both fun and challenging. if you can't dunk in basketball, you know right away that it's because you are not tall enough or you can't jump high enough. if you hit 3 bullseyes in a row in darts, you get a strong feeling that you just got lucky. but golfers can have FUN their entire life trying to figure out why they can't break 80 even if it seems easy.

i think i just destroyed my own thesis. if the fun in golf is the chase for the knowledge, and regtests SPOON FEEDS you the knowledge, wouldn't regtest eliminate the fun in golf? i don't have a good answer to that question. before you consider my book garbage, allow me to act like a politician and say regtests provide a more "guided" fun as opposed to "blind" fun. i hope that worked. and i hope my politician golfing buddies are not offended.

video: regtests

F. malaska swing (power swing)

if the simple swing is not powerful enough for you to break 80, you can add some juice by TURNING your LEFT ARM clockwise at the top of swing then turning it counterclockwise at the start of the downswing. TGM calls this the 3rd power accumulator (PA#3). everything else is the same as the simple swing.

making a factor consistent always contributes to overall consistency. therefore, let's make the amount of clockwise arm roll consistent by always making the SHAFT PARALLEL to the GROUND. 

(-

use your right hand to ROLL your left arm COUNTERCLOCKWISE. the amount of force you exert on your counterclockwise arm roll is a UNIVERSAL ADAPTOR. it's something you need to experiment with. too much counterclockwise arm roll contributes to error left and not enough contributes to error right. 

the main challenge here is to keep your WRIST angle STATIC the entire swing. make sure your wrist never flex (bow or cup) and never cocks and uncocks. one way to enforce this is to co-enforce it with the imaginary force direction of your counterclockwise arm roll. i imagine the clubhead attempting to go over me like a FERRIS WHEEL. 

(-

whenever i hit a good shot, i try to remember the ORIENTATION of the ferris wheel so i can duplicate it for the rest of eternity. example, my ferris wheel is perpendicular to the ground and roughly 45 degrees with the aim plane. if my wrist bows, i will know it because the ferris wheel will be more parallel to the aim plane.

what makes the malaska swing DIFFICULT is you are rolling your left arm at the same time you are turning your body and doing the horizontal tug. 

my false perception here is i should not feel my left arm actually rolling or the clubhead going over me. i just need to FEEL the FORCE of my right hand trying to roll my left arm counterclockwise (obi-wan has taught me well. may the force be with me). 

in youtube, search "malaska golf the malaska move is a feeling". also search "golf life how to swing a golf club to maintain it's weight and force with mike malaska". mike malaska's explanation in the videos is a little too abstract. a more concrete explanation is that the counterclockwise arm roll simply REVERSES the clockwise arm roll to SQUARE the clubhead and add POWER.

i think phil mickelson does something similar. if you watch his swing in slow motion, notice that during the backswing, the back of his lead hand is facing up and the shaft is lying backward when his lead arm is parallel to the ground. that means he turned his lead arm clockwise. during the downswing, the back of his lead hand is facing parallel to the ground and the SHAFT is MORE VERTICAL when his lead arm is parallel to the ground. this means he turned his lead arm counterclockwise.

(-

video: phil mickelson is a malaska disciple (- include phil analysis

G. short swings

as much as possible, avoid doing a full swing inside 120 yards. example, a full simple swing with my 8 iron can carry 110 yards. but i would do a short swing with a 7 iron because it’s EASIER and less prone to errors.

however, a shorter swing with a lower loft club also has LOWER TRAJECTORY. so the ball will usually land before the green and be prone to a BAD KICK. but average golfers should fear a top ball and a chunk more than a bad kick. unlike elite golfers whose full swing is just as consistent as a short swing so they have the luxury to land on the green. besides, a lower trajectory shot is less susceptible to bumps so it won't really be that bad. 

in golf, we don’t solve problems. we trade it with a problem we are more comfortable with.

the instructions for my short swings are mostly the same as that of the simple swing. one difference is you now have the luxury to make your right arm straight during address and ball impact. the swing is less powerful so it has less strain on your right elbow. another difference is that in a short swing, you TURN your body BEFORE LIFTING up your ARMS. although there really is no difference with lifting up your arms before turning your body. 

(- photo

my fascist dictator decree to lift your arms before turning your body in the full swing is just my way of BRANDING you as my disciple. it also makes it easier for you to HUSTLE other golfers for money because it makes you look like you have no clue what you are doing. people will believe you are a 20 handicap even if you are a 7 handicap.

another difference with the simple swing is that in a short swing, the SHOULDER LINE is always parallel to the ground. an easy way to enforce this during the backswing is to let the clubhead hover near the ground when you turn your body.

(-

it is golf dogma to keep your shoulder swing plane perpendicular to your spine during the backswing. therefore, some coaches will probably say it is wrong to keep your shoulder line parallel to the ground. but for me, it is correct because it's more REPEATABLE. as much as possible, choose the most repeatable way to execute the disobedient factors (fascist dictators hate disobedience). if the most repeatable way is not COMPATIBLE with the other factors, simply adjust other factors to make them compatible.

there is no need to dip your right shoulder during the downswing because by keeping your shoulder line parallel to the ground during the backswing, it's as if you PRE-DIPPED your right shoulder. so we removed a variable that is a potential source of error. it's like you are golfing with gutter guards. it's like you are GOLFING on RAILS. however, this also makes the swing less powerful because it shortens the swing. that's why i don't do this for the full swing.

short swings are really just simple swings with a shorter backswing. we will measure the body TURN amount by the SHAFT angle relative to the aim plane at the top of swing.

1) 90-degree shaft, -45-degree arm level

2) 90-degree shaft, -22-degree arm level

3) 90-degree shaft, 0-degree or parallel to ground arm level

4) 90-degree shaft, 22-degree arm level

5) 90-degree shaft, 45-degree arm level

6) 134-degree shaft, 45-degree arm level

(-

another difference with the full swing is that if the body TURN is SMALL enough (e.g. 90-degree shaft turn), you try not to turn your body during the downswing. another difference is that you only punch with your RIGHT ARM (zero force with the left arm). just like the full swing, start straightening the right arm immediately. do not do that thing where you pull first before punching.

the main difference is that in the full swing simple, the ANTICIPATED SPOT is a fascist dictator instruction. with the short swing, it's a UNIVERSAL ADAPTOR. it's something you need to experiment with. an anticipated spot that is too inward contributes to toeing, chunk, and error right. an anticipated spot that is too outward contributes to heeling, top ball, and error left. for simplicity, let's make the anticipated spot always along a line on the ground that intersects the ball and is perpendicular to the aim line. 

example, for the 90-degree shaft turn, my anticipated spot is the ball. this means instead of the force line of my arm swing being parallel to the ground and parallel to the aim plane, the force line is from the clubhead at the top of swing to the ball. let's call this move the DIAGONAL DROP. a very important swing thought is to visualize the force line and clubhead path forming like a STRING and BOW where the force line is the string and the bow is the clubhead path. 

(-

let's call the angle of the force line relative to the ground, the DROP ANGLE. if you master the 90-degree shaft/45-degree arm level short swing, then the 134-DEGREE SHAFT/45-degree arm level becomes easy. everything is the same except you slowly turn during the downswing. the drop angle is also the same, which means the anticipated spot is now inward from the ball.

(-

it's easier to get good ball contact and direction with the short swing compared to the full swing. however, the short swing (and chipping) is where you should spend most of your practice time (this is a very valuable lesson i learned from my childhood friend and golfing buddy dustin morada). the reason is that even if you have good ball contact and direction, you will still score a bogey if you have poor DISTANCE CONTROL. a full swing only has 1 swing speed and backswing amount. but a short swing has so many possible swing speeds and backswing amounts.

a big problem with the short swing that golfers tend to ignore is that it can be very difficult to stabilize the backswing amount. a backswing that is longer or shorter than the intended amount can be just as bad as a top ball or chunk. the good news is you can easily stabilize the backswing amount by doing a PRACTICE BOUNCE with your arm swing.

short swings are supposed to be easier. but because average golfers only have time to master the full swing, short swings become more difficult due to lack of PRACTICE. this explains why i see golfers who are very good at hitting 150 yard shots but they often mess up their 50 yard shot even if it’s supposed to be easier.

the most common mistake is your body turning too fast, which contributes to error left. my FALSE PERCEPTION is it feels like the ball is slightly facing up during ball impact. as an exercise, i will leave it up to the reader to create REGTESTS.  

record in your smart phone notepad the CARRY distance with your pitching wedge and highest degree wedge (e.g. 60-degree wedge) for each of the backswing amounts. example, here's mine:

1) 90-degree shaft, -45-degree arm level: 30 yards, 20 yards

2) 90-degree shaft, -22-degree arm level: 40 yards, 25 yards

3) 90-degree shaft, 0-degree arm level (ground-parallel): 50 yards, 30 yards

4) 90-degree shaft, 22-degree arm level: 60 yards, 35 yards

5) 90-degree shaft, 45-degree arm level: 70 yards, 40 yards

6) 134-degree shaft, 45-degree arm level: 80 yards, 45 yards

also estimate the TOTAL (not carry) distance with the 90-degree shaft/ground-parallel arm level on a flat slope and average terrain. they can come in handy if you need to go under tree branches. the golf world calls these low trajectory shots STINGERS or punch shots. the actual distance will depend on the slope and terrain. it's something you simply learn through experience. example, my 3 iron goes 120 yards with the 90-degree shaft/ground-parallel arm level short swing. 

if your right arm punch is strong enough, breaking 80 becomes much easier if you GET RID of the FULL SWING and replace it with the 90-degree shaft/45-degree arm level short swing.

 (- video: shot 6 under in 9 holes with the short swing

 

H. chipping

my chipping swing is a bonsai version of my SHORT swing. most instructions are the same. in this section, i will only give the instructions that differ. 

the main difference is that with my chipping swing, you do the HORIZONTAL TUG instead of the diagonal drop. the arm level is already very low, so there is no need for the force line to be steep. the pendulum behavior of the horizontal tug is enough to bring the clubhead downward. therefore, when chipping, you simply tug by PUNCHING with your right arm PARALLEL to the ground and parallel to the aim plane. just like with all my swings, start straightening your right arm immediately. do not do that thing where you pull first before punching.

visualize the force line and actual clubhead path. the most important swing thought is to visualize the clubhead ramping downward and outward to hit the ball due to your RIGHT ARM STRAIGHTENING.

(- visualize the ramp

the UNIVERSAL ADAPTOR is the BACKSWING ANGLE relative to the aim plane. it's something you need to experiment with. example, mine is 11 degrees. if the clubhead is too outward at the top of swing, it contributes to error left. if the clubhead is too inward, it contributes to error right.

(-

the most common mistake is your body TURNING too FAST (even if it's non-deliberate), which contributes to error left. another common mistake is your right arm NOT fully STRAIGHTENING, which contributes to a top ball. PRACTICE BOUNCE the entire downswing and make sure your right arm is straight at the bottom of each practice bounce.

make sure you follow the fascist dictator instruction to always keep your SHOULDER LINE parallel to the ground when you turn your body. you will know your shoulder line is tilted or not parallel because it will feel like the clubhead is slightly facing down or up.

(-

during the backswing, there will be a strong tendency to subconsciously TURN your ARMS or hands clockwise if it feels like the clubhead is facing downward instead of correcting your shoulder line tilt. in fact, this is what most golfers do. however, when you turn your hands or arms clockwise, there is a strong tendency for your wrist to COCK, which contributes to a TOP BALL.

a good REGTEST is to TURN your left ARM clockwise and COCK your wrist during the backswing. the expected error is a top ball. however, the ball will not error right even if the clubface looks open. the ball might even error left instead. that's because when you cock your wrist, the clubhead will tilt up and face left. this explains why in the past, whenever i fix error left by opening the clubface more at the top of swing, the ball will error more to the left. isn't golf crazy?

i used to turn my hands clockwise and inadvertently cock my wrist during the backswing. however, most of my chips were still good. i think it's because my reflex was compensating by DIPPING my right shoulder during the downswing to prevent top ball and error left. a good compound regtest is to turn your left arm clockwise and cock during the backswing, but also dip your right shoulder to hit a good shot. this is basically my LOB SHOT. as i said, trick shots are basically regtests.

let's measure the BACKSWING AMOUNT by the straight line distance between the ball and the clubhead at the top of swing. record in your smartphone notepad the CARRY distance of your chips when using a pitching wedge and your highest degree wedge (e.g. 60 degrees). example, here's mine:

1-foot backswing: 1 yard, 1 yard

1.5-foot backswing: 3 yards, 2 yards 

2-foot backswing: 5 yards, 4 yards

2.5-foot backswing: 8 yards, 6 yards

3-foot/1-yard backswing: 12 yards, 9 yards

3.5-foot backswing: 18 yards, 12 yards

4.5-foot backswing: 26 yards, 16 yards

in BETWEEN yardages, i use the longer backswing and slow down the downswing a little bit. example, to carry 10 yards with a pitching wedge, i do the 3-foot backswing and slow down the downswing a little bit.

having a more GRANULATED chipping and short swing YARDAGES and spending TIME mastering them is where you can really improve your game. unfortunately, average golfers usually don't have the time because they are too busy going around in circles stabilizing their techniques. luckily for you, this chapter offers a complete suite of swing styles with complete instructions to stabilize the critical factors. so you can just focus on mastering distance control.

i suggest you keep a MEASURING TAPE in your bag so you can use it to guide your backswing amount when practicing. note it's illegal to do this during the game. hopefully you will develop some sort of biological measuring tape after lots of practice, the same way basketball players develop a biological shot clock. even with the measuring tape, it can be difficult to get the correct backswing amount. if you pause at the top of swing, you lose momentum. fortunately, getting the correct backswing amount becomes easier if you do a PRACTICE BOUNCE. 

(-

a FALSE PERCEPTION i have is that during ball impact, it feels like the bottom edge of the clubhead is still facing right. therefore, i include in my swing thought to hit the ball with the bottom edge of clubhead still facing right. 

(-

a potential pitfall is the shaft of a high degree wedge is usually too long for average height golfers. example, i need to choke down with my 60-degree wedge or else the clubhead will be TILTING UP, which contributes to error left.

if the ball is buried in the grass, you might want to do a STEEPER swing by making the clubhead location at the top of swing more outward and punching more inward instead of parallel to the aim plane. 

(- hanny jail alai photos

the following video is a demo of my chipping DRILL (the background audio talks about grounding because grounding is the most dreaded error in chipping). 

(- video: chipping drill

the next drill hones your 2-yard and 4-yard carry. i call it the "DAGA" drill because if you keep practicing this drill, you will be chipping like daga of cebu country club.

(- video: daga drill

pga tour players are on the green in regulation only 65% of the time. even in a perfect game, average golfers should expect to be on the green in regulation only 33% of the time. this means to break 80, an average player needs to SAVE PAR at least 6 of the 12 holes where the player missed the green.

chipping and putting is where you should practice most of the time. the reason is that DISTANCE CONTROL around the green is NOT a TECHNIQUE. it’s more of a FEEL that can only be developed through lots of practice. if your technique is correct, you will have DIRECTIONAL ACCURACY but it does not mean you have distance control. if you don’t have distance control around the green, you can still have an awful score even if you did not commit any technique mistakes.

when testing your techniques out on the golf course, do not pay attention to your score. just count the number of TECHNIQUE related ERRORS such as top balls, chunks, and directional errors. don’t mind the factors out of your control such as bad kicks and bad lies. also ignore the errors that does not have anything to do with your technique, such as distance control and club selection.

if you have a bad score but very few technique errors, you should be happy. this way, you don’t end up fixing something that is not broken. the good news is that short game practice can be fun and THERAPEUTIC. short game practice is only painful if you don’t have good technique.

most people think BALL TYPE (e.g. 2-piece, 3-piece, 4-piece) is only a factor when hitting long distances. but i think using the wrong ball type can also mess with your distance control when chipping. you can google to find out which ball type is best for you. but for me, ball type consistency or using the ball type you are USED TO is more important. using a ball type that you are not used to is like suddenly switching to a strong grip even if you are USED TO a neutral grip.

the problem is that golf ball manufacturers seldom put the ball type LABEL on the ball because the golf industrial complex wants to promote war. you can google or visit the manufacturer's website to find out. but it's better to test them yourself because i tested some brand name balls that did not match their ball type label. just chip different balls against a wall and you will quickly figure out which one's which based on how high they go and their deflection angle. example, a 4-piece will go very low and immediately dive down after hitting the wall while a 3-piece will go higher and deflect more horizontally.

I. putting

when PUTTING, BOW your HEAD down to the full extent so that your line of vision is perpendicular to the ground. otherwise your alignment or aim will be incorrect if one eye is too dominant than the other eye.

 

 

use the overlapping grip. the shaft should be VERTICALLY oriented across your left palm as much as possible.

 

 

make your STANCE parallel to the AIM LINE. the aim line is not always towards the hole. example, if the ground is sloping left, the aim line and aim point would be right of the hole to account for the ball curving to the left. the space between the hole and the aim line is called the allowance. example, your caddie might tell you the allowance is 2 balls right of the hole. make sure to ask your caddie what kind of ball. basketball? tennis ball?

(- putting green danao corn tee

with my putting style, it is very important to make your upper left arm perpendicular to the ground. in this book, it is called a PERPENDICULAR HINGE orientation. it gives you the luxury to make the swing FORCE direction "practically" the same as the resulting clubhead path. another benefit is you can keep the clubhead along the aim line with just 1 force direction. it also gives you the luxury to keep the clubhead SQUARED the entire swing without having to turn your hands.

(- photo

i had to qualify my assertion with the word "PRACTICALLY" in the previous paragraph because the clubhead will actually go up and down like a pendulum even if the force direction is parallel to the ground. however, the angle of the force direction and clubhead path relative to the ground is INSIGNIFICANT because the ball will always travel the correct line as long as the force direction relative to the aim plane is correct. and because we are viewing the clubhead path from TOP VIEW, we can't see the angle of the clubhead path relative to the ground. therefore, not only is the clubhead path practically the same as the force direction, the clubhead path also SEEMS like it is the same as the force direction.  

(- 

if your hinge orientation is NOT PERPENDICULAR, the force direction will not be "practically" the same as the resulting clubhead path. even if the force direction is parallel to the aim line and you don't turn your hands, the clubhead will open and go inward during the backswing, then close and go in-to-out during the downswing. you can keep the clubhead along the aim line and squared but you will need to turn your hands counterclockwise and cock your wrist during the backswing, then turn your hands clockwise and uncock during the downswing. you need to be very talented like bryson dechambeau to putt with a non-perpendicular hinge.

(- bryson dechambeau slanted hinge you need a lot of talent.

grip softly with your right hand but GRIP FIRMLY with your left hand so that it will feel like your entire left arm and the putter is just 1 PIECE.

(-

ADDRESS the ball approximately half an inch above the ground. SQUARE the bottom edge of the clubhead with the aim line but it does not have to be flat or perpendicular to gravity (it can tilt forward or backward) unless your putter is lofted. 

(- label aim line, ½ inch above ground

 

let's define the CONTACT POINT as the point on the clubface and ball that is supposed to come in contact.

(-

during the backswing, trace the aim line with the contact point by BENDING your right arm. it is very easy to violate my instruction to bend your right arm because it doesn't seem that important. but not bending your right arm can make my other instructions incompatible. it contributes to grounding or error left.

(- 23b

make sure the clubface is SQUARED at the top of swing. if it's not squared, move your left elbow inward or outward to correct it. never turn your hands or arms to adjust clubhead orientation.

(- 

if i view the aim line that connects both contact points, everything looks aligned and the clubface looks squared. but if i view the aim point and contact points, it feels like the contact points and the aim point form a TRIANGLE. isn't golf crazy?

(-24b actual and feels like triangle hypotenuse. 

there will be a strong tendency for your BODY to TURN during the downswing. this contributes to error left. therefore, always remind yourself not to turn your body. however, if your body is parallel to the ground, then your body turn will have a perpendicular hinge. so putting becomes easier because there will be no need prevent your body from turning. the clubhead will stay squared and remain along the correct line even if your body turns.

(- more photos of wie, bryan, rey sanches

before michelle wie made her body parallel to the ground, her best finish in the majors was tied for 35th. after she adhered to these principles, she WON the US OPEN. so it baffles me why some experts in the golf world ridiculed her. this is another indication that the golf world has not yet established a strong THEORETICAL FOUNDATION. annika sorenstam defended her but only on philosophical grounds, not on technical grounds. (https://www.sbnation.com/golf/2013/6/21/4449372/michelle-wie-annika-sorenstam-us-womens-open-2013). 

 

(- video: experts ridicule michelle wie's fundamentally sound putting

if your body is not parallel to the ground, you need to remind yourself to PREVENT your body from TURNING. on the downswing, lift your LEFT ELBOW straight up while straightening your right arm to make the contact point go towards the AIM POINT (not the contact point on the ball). what i mean by "straightening" is your right arm angle goes back to what it was during address. 

(-

the key here is preventing your left elbow from going inward and outward during the downswing. an important REGTEST is to move your left elbow inward to intentionally error left and move it outward to intentionally error right.

when chipping and putting, estimate and rehearse the CLUBHEAD SPEED during the practice swing. never think about distance control during the final swing because it will distract you from the important swing thoughts. note that practice bounce is optional in putting.

you should also know your LONGEST putting distance on an average speed green. example, mine is 20 yards. it's a huge advantage if i'm putting 17-23 yards. knowing your longest putting distance is the easiest thing in the world so it's a mortal sin not to know.

before, i used to 3 putt 50% of the holes. that's a 9 stroke disadvantage. the "left elbow lift" is the technique that catapulted my putting skill overnight from pathetic to elite level. what's amazing is i can't find this very valuable knowledge anywhere in the internet. i learned it from a high handicapper (i forgot his name but he was a short australian dude who used to play a lot in cebu country club). the following unedited video proves that putting is more KNOWLEDGE than skill because i was putting well during the 900 years of etruscan civilization.

video: untalented golfer putting 72 bullseyes in a row

J. bunker shot

i notice many golfers ignore the DEPTH of the LOOSE or soft sand when hitting a bunker shot. you can test the depth of the sand by wiggling your feet. if the loose sand layer is less than half an inch deep, the ball will go too far if you play it like a normal bunker shot. that's because the clubhead will just bounce off the firm layer beneath the thin sand layer. therefore, you should just play it like a normal CHIP off the GRASS.

(- label thin sand layer

 

(in case you’re interested how i determined the minimum depth of the loose sand: the clubhead usually hits the ground at an 11-degree angle. since you’ll be hitting 2 inches behind the ball, the minimum depth of the loose sand should be: tan (11 degrees) = (minimum_depth) / (2 inch). so minimum depth = (.1943)(2 inch) = 0.38 inches or around half an inch. this means if the sand layer is LESS THAN HALF an INCH, just treat the DISTANCE like you are chipping off the GRASS.)

do NOT OPEN the clubface of the sand wedge unless you can't clear the lip with a squared clubface. this way, at least the ball will go straight in case you hit the ball with the clubhead.

if you do need to open the clubface, you should only OPEN your STANCE or adjust your stance alignment to the left if and only if the loose sand layer is THIN, and you are playing it like a normal chip. because if the loose sand layer is thin, the clubhead will come in CONTACT with the ball. therefore, it's the clubhead orientation that mostly determines ball DIRECTION, not the swing path.

the reason you adjust your stance is so that you can increase the loft of the clubhead and still make the clubface squared to the target. a mistake most golfers make is that when they adjust their stance alignment, their swing thoughts still use the target line as reference instead of the AIM LINE. your swing thoughts should always use the aim line as reference so that you will be using the same groove or muscle memory. 

always remember to TURN the SHAFT instead of your hands when opening up the clubface to increase the loft. the back of your thumbs should always be facing perpendicular to your shoulder line.

if the loose sand layer is DEEP enough such that you can let the sand carry the ball, move the ball position 2 inches or 1 ball more to your left. 

(- photo

if it's the SAND that CARRIES the ball, you can open the clubface if you need more loft. but you don't need to adjust your stance alignment because it's the swing path that determines ball direction, not the clubhead orientation. 

(- update closer to the ball pre-cock

use the SHORT swings for your bunker shots. all instructions are the same except you dip your right shoulder a tiny bit to tilt your right shoulder at the top of swing to get an educational chunk. example, for me, i simply keep my right shoulder parallel to the ground. i guess moving the ball 2 inches forward is enough to get the educational chunk. it might be different for you. just experiment to find out.

(-

record in your smartphone notepad the backswing amounts to CARYY 5, 10, and 15 yards with your highest degree wedge. example, here's mine using a 60-degree wedge:

5 yards: 90-degree shaft/ground-parallel arm level

10 yards: 90-degree shaft/22-degree arm level

15 yards: 90-degree shaft/45-degree arm level

the clubhead is not allowed to touch the sand when you do a PRACTICE SWING inside the bunker. therefore, do the PRACTICE SWING outside the bunker and similar slope/stance to determine the right amount of right shoulder dip that gives you the educated chunk.

here are the important REGTESTS:

expected error => deliberate mistakes

top ball => right arm not straight on ball impact, not enough right shoulder dip or right shoulder too tilted at the top of swing

over chunk => drop angle too inward, over dipping right shoulder

the good news is you can hone your bunker shot skills at HOME by fastening a used motorcycle tire on top of aboard and filling it with sand. vulcanizing shops in the philippines just throw away these used motorcycle tires so you should be able to get them for free or very cheap.

 

(- update video: bunker shot drill

to hit FAIRWAYS BUNKERS, i use the 90-degree shaft/45-degree arm level short swing. if the ball is near the LIP, don't be a hero. it's better to play it safe and settle for a bogey by using a higher loft club such as a 9 iron to make sure you clear the lip. play a practice round and experiment on a deep fairway bunker to find out how high of a lip each of your irons can clear. 

(-

III. tutorial scope and overview

 

congrats on your AA. degree. welcome to engineering college. this chapter is the course syllabus and freshman orientation.

 

in order to break 80, you only need to learn and practice the “INSTANT GRATIFICATION” chapter of this tutorial, which is only around 60+ pages. the rest of the tutorial is mostly just definition of terms, common sense principles, and philosophical rants. however, it will give you the knowledge to customize or design a swing that might be more suitable for you.

as much as possible, this tutorial will not include knowledge that you can learn from somewhere else. example, i won't discuss the rules of the game, how to read the green, etc... i won't bother defining what is a handicap, "top of swing", overlapping grip, top ball, etc... SEARCH the internet for the definition of the TERMS in this tutorial that you don't understand. 

this tutorial does not actually contain the complete knowledge to break 80. it supplies the MISSING KNOWLEDGE. example, the "timing and shallowing" section of this tutorial contains a lot more information that can help improve your understanding of shallowing compared to the rest of the golf world.

if you can find a coach humble enough to learn and teach a totally different approach to the game, it would be more efficient to go through this tutorial with a COACH because they already know the vast amount of existing knowledge that are needed to complete this tutorial.

you don’t need the VIDEOS to learn the lessons in this tutorial. the photos and illustrations in this tutorial should suffice. if you really want to watch the videos and you are reading the hard copy of this tutorial, go to the “golf on rails” youtube channel. just search @golf-on-rails in youtube. the TITLE of the video would be the same as the text display of the link. make sure you click the "videos" tab of the youtube page because the home page does not list all the videos. there will only be a few videos in the channel, so it should be easy to locate a video. 

the channel will also contain a video entitled "tutorial updates" containing any UPDATES and corrections made to this tutorial after the book is published.

in this tutorial, "ERROR LEFT" means the ball will go to the left of the target. "ERROR RIGHT" means the ball will go to the right of the target. CHUNKING means grounding or hitting the ground behind the ball, even if the clubhead just bounced off the ground. chunking is understood to also mean a POP-UP and ELECTROCUTION FEELING, which happens when the ball is teed up high enough.

also note that in golf, ball TRAJECTORY is understood to be relative to the ground, and ball DIRECTION is understood to be relative to the target.

this tutorial would often be referring to an ANGLE of a LINE RELATIVE to or with respect to a PLANE (in this tutorial, the terms "relative to" and "with respect to" mean the same). in geometry, there is a standard way of getting the angle of a line with respect to a plane, which can be quite complicated even to an intellectual. luckily, this is a golf tutorial, NOT a MATH TUTORIAL. so i came up with a way to get the angle that is specifically suited for our purpose. 

there are 2 planes we frequently reference in this tutorial: 1) the GROUND, and 2) an imaginary plane that is perpendicular to the ground (e.g. aim plane, chest plane). let's nickname the imaginary plane that is perpendicular to the ground - a WALL. the way you get the angle of the line is by PERSPECTIVE.

to get the angle of a line relative to a WALL, you view it from the TOP or bird's eye VIEW. this means you can only see the top edge of the wall, and you can't see the downward angle of the line. in other words, the view is now 2D, and all you see are 2 lines. usually, you should pick the smaller angle. but it's easy to figure out which one by context and common sense.

 

 

getting the angle of a line relative to the GROUND is similar. but this time, your line of vision will be parallel to the ground. 

whenever this tutorial refers to the angle of a CURVE with respect to a line or plane, what i really mean is the straight line ESTIMATION of the curve. it’s technically incorrect, but it serves our purpose because the greens and fairways are not 1 yard wide. remember this is a golf tutorial, not a math tutorial. besides, we can only visualize and follow rough estimates of the angles anyway. 

 

it’s actually just common sense. my explanation probably only confused you. but the explanation is necessary for this tutorial to maintain technical CREDIBILITY (i am torn between street cred and tech cred). one might say i should still lose technical credibility because specifying just 1 angle of a clubhead path traveling in 3D space cannot tell the whole story. but we will only be using these angles when studying a swing that involves only 1 hinge (e.g. left shoulder, torso, or wrist), which means the clubhead cannot travel freely along the Z-AXIS for a given x-y coordinate. the clubhead can travel freely along the Z-axis only if the swing involves both the body turn and arm swing. 

in other words, there is a 1:1 CORRESPONDENCE between the angle of the clubhead path relative to the ground and relative to the aim plane. it's like giving navigational directions. you only need to specify the ground direction because a human cannot fly. or the human is TETHERED to the ground by gravity. this means if the clubhead path angle relative to the aim plane is correct, then the angle relative to the ground also has to be correct.

you don’t need to know what goes on under the hood of your car to drive it to the grocery store. but if the radiator leaks, it would be nice to know you can just add water so you can still buy groceries and drive it to the auto shop. similarly, you only need the "instant gratification chapter" to break 80. but if let’s say your back is aching and you can only tilt your spine 11 degrees, it would be nice to know which FACTORS you can ADJUST or replace so you can continue to play well. i will use the words component, factor, part, attribute and element interchangeably. in this tutorial, they all mean the same thing.

one of the reasons why only 5% of golfers can break 80 is golf is actually forgiving. when you make a mistake, sometimes your reflex will adjust the other factors to COMPENSATE so you end up with a good shot. you won’t know you are making a mistake so you won’t correct it and your game can never stabilize (same reason why i have a horrible personality. people never criticize me for fear of losing my friendship). to address the problem, this tutorial will put emphasis on intentionally reproducing errors. such drills are called REGTESTS.

this tutorial makes an effort to separate my personal swing style or TECHNIQUES from the core PRINCIPLES. there is no single correct swing style or technique. it's like shopping for a car. there are different types of cars, but they all share the same basic principles and components.

after i wrote the first edition of this book, i scoured the internet to see if there are others who use my techniques. i found out the downswing module i plug in to all my swings is similar MOE NORMAN's vertical drop and horizontal tug master move.

moe norman is not well known but he is a LEGEND among the professionals. he is considered the greatest ball striker of all time. he is your favorite ball striker’s favorite ball striker. legends such as lee trevino and tiger woods were amazed at his genius. to quote vijay singh, “moe norman was the best golfer i’ve ever seen, he was incredible and God’s gift to golf”. in youtube, search the following: “todd graves moe norman on espn”, “golf digest the secrets of golf's best ever ball striker”,  “mitchell blades the incredible story of moe norman”.

moe norman is well known in canada. he won 54 canadian tournaments and set 33 COURSE RECORDS. in fact, the first time i heard about moe norman was from my uncle tata estacion who lives in canada. then i started watching the youtube channel of todd graves, who is the foremost expert in moe norman’s swing. 

curb your enthusiasm, which received a whopping 55 primetime emmy award nominations (winning twice), even had an episode entitled “VERTICAL DROP, HORIZONTAL TUG” that featured moe norman’s master move.  

you can find many LESSONS in youtube that teach moe norman’s master move. i recommend the one by milo lines. in youtube, search “milo lines golf the secret move ben hogan and moe norman used for elite ball striking”. my pre-shallowed swing (snake swing) in the "swing design and construction" chapter is actually similar to the secret move of ben hogan and master move of moe norman.

it is easier to do the master move during the backswing because i can INSPECT it. the downside is it makes my swing look WIERD. but i don't consider it a downside because it makes people think my swing is wrong, which makes it easier for me to hustle gamblers.

another difference between my swings and moe norman's swing is BALL POSITION. my ball position is nearer to the middle of my stance while moe's ball position is more to the left. moe's swing also has a PRE-TILT and downswing SWAY while mine doesn't. moe's forward ball position is what allows him to sway.

the downswing sway contribute to a more POWERFUL swing. but i decided to not include it in my swing because i think it will make it impossible for an average golfer to break 80. this means my swing is a weaker or lower quality swing compared to moe norman's.

why would anyone want to learn a LOWER QUALITY swing? the same reason why anyone would want to eat at mcdonalds. mcdonalds is low quality food, but it’s the most successful restaurant in the history of the world. my pre-shallowed swing style makes it easier for an average golfer to break 80. moe norman's swing is like a kobe beef burger. it's as if i replaced the expensive ingredients in a kobe burger with cheaper ingredients to create the best selling burger.

another reason why you would want to follow my swing is it comes with a REPAIR manual (regtests). if you own a fast food restaurant, you probably would not want to buy an ice cream machine that has no repair manual, even if it is higher quality.

however, my swing will also make it IMPOSSIBLE for anyone to play in the PGA tour where the par 4’s can be 490 yards. this means my swing should not be taught to children who might have the potential to become an ELITE player.

i also came across "The Golfing Machine" book by homer kelley. many top coaches and touring pros are disciples of this book. let's nickname the book TGM. since i'm a nobody in the  golf world, i will be name dropping TGM and moe norman a lot in this book.

if you are not in the mood for jokes, phony philosophizing, and self-interested crusades fire hosed in your face, you can just ignore texts that are in small font italics. i'm also following jim cramer's habit of HONORING people even if his audience have no clue who those people are. 

i made the numbering format in the “swing theory” chapter conform to the AI standard so that chatgpt and grok can use this tutorial to design a swing based on certain parameters that a user provides. just kidding.

the reason i CAPITALIZE the KEY words is not because i like capitalism. the reason is it makes this tutorial easier to REVIEW and scan. but if the publisher will require this book to be ISO 9000 compliant, i can fix the sentence capitalization of this entire tutorial in 10 seconds by selecting the entire text and clicking the "Sentence case" command of ms word. but having a capital letter at the beginning of every sentence will camouflage or MUFFLE the key words. formatting styles such as bold, underline or character size are not always portable, and i want to be able to copy paste excerpts of this tutorial to other social media platforms.

maybe my style is only suited for technical instructions and political essays. maybe the orthodox style is better if you are writing a story. but i believe having only 1 style for the many different purposes of writing is like having only 1 CAR DESIGN for ALL PURPOSES of vehicular transports. it’s like having only 1 swing style in golf for the different levels of talent and ability.

"on rails" is a metaphor that means something will go quickly and easily. this book is named after “ruby on RAILS”, a framework that allowed me to quickly and easily develop web apps, even if i only have average IT skills. similarly, golf on rails allows someone who don’t know much about golf to become good at golf and enjoy golf rapidly.

just like a train on a rail track, ruby on rails and golf on rails do not allow much freedom or wiggle room. the philosophy is called “convention over configuration”. notice the “instant gratification” chapter is quite RESTRICTIVE. this sounds bad. but lack of choice is not always a bad thing. theoretical purity is self-defeating. it's always a case-by-case basis. example, america is very capitalist but its military uses a socialist system.

(- ruby on rails photo

what if you want to go off the rails and CUSTOMIZE your web app or golf swing? no problem. the engineering chapters in this tutorial contains the knowledge you need to customize your swing, just like the pickaxe ruby book contains the knowledge you need to create any app in ruby.

the snake on the book cover symbolizes my snake swing style. it also honors o’reily media, whose books helped my software engineering career and always had an animal on the cover.

IV. swing theory

i want to start this chapter veritasium style. i did not use science to build my swing. the truth is i discovered my techniques through brute force TRIAL and ERROR and dumb LUCK. then i pretended to be a scientist by formulating the principles that can be used to explain my techniques (in case society trends towards vivek ramaswamy's culture where nerds are prom kings).

don't be intimidated by the technical JARGONS i invented in this tutorial. they are just EFFICIENT ways for me to describe the components of a golf swing.

 

the components of a golf swing are nothing but POSITIONS and MOVEMENTS of specific parts of your body and the golf club. it's not rocket science. it's something that even uneducated people can easily grasp. it's like i'm trying to document how an aborigine throws a boomerang to hit a flying bird. i will need to invent fancy words like anticipated spot. but the aborigine does not need to know the fancy words to be a master at boomerang throwing.

when i was laying down drain pipes, i asked my childhood friend, who is now one of the best plumbers in town, what is the recommended inclination ANGLE for drain pipes? he said 1/4 inch. i told him 1/4 inch is not an angle. turns out he does not even know what is an angle. he just makes sure the drain pipe inclines 1/4 inch per foot.

an undereducated carpenter can build a house using complicated concepts of geometry that even highly educated people such as doctors and lawyers can’t grasp. the carpenter just figured them out naturally through self-analysis. but because the carpenter can't ARTICULATE and document his designs and techniques, other carpenters can’t use them.

if the undereducated carpenter discovers a technique that would save 20% in construction cost, that carpenter will earn 20% more in his projects. but if the carpenter can DOCUMENT his discovery, all carpenters in the world will earn 20% more, and he will be hailed as the king of all carpenters. the winner of game of thrones was not the best warrior. he can’t even walk. but he was the best documenter. the pen is mightier than the sword, or shall i say, the keyboard is mightier than the golf club.

1. dyslexia phenomenon

many golfers are not aware that PERCEPTIONS in their swing are not always the same as reality. i think this is another reason why only 5% of golfers can break 80.

a false perception is not really a problem as long as it’s CONSISTENT. you just need to adjust your interpretation accordingly. fortunately, in my experience, false perceptions are pretty consistent. so that we will sound smart, let’s use a medical term as SLANG for false perceptions:

definition 1.1: dyslexia - a general term to mean a perception a golfer has on his/her swing that is different from reality. (coincidentally, dyslexia is a form of handicap, and in golf, handicap is a term that determines the degree of disadvantage a player has)

definition 1.2: swing thought - one or more instructions you give yourself in order to hit the golf ball.

einstein and thomas edison were dyslexic. a misconception of dyslexics is that they see the mirror image of a letter. example, they see the letter “b” as “d”. but even if that’s the case, they just need to INTERPRET the letters differently as long as their false perceptions are consistent. example, they simply need to connect the sound of letter “b” to a symbol that looks like “d”. the false perception only becomes a problem if SOMETIMES they see the letter “b” as “d” and sometimes their false perception goes away and they see the letter “b” as “b”.

similarly, golfers simply need to find the dyslexic components in their swing and adjust their REACTION accordingly. the reaction could be as simple as “not react to it”. in other words, you just need to add to your swing thought to be AWARE of the false perception so you won't panic and self-interfere.

 

a swing thought that reminds yourself not to react to a false perception usually starts with the phrase, "it should feel like ...". example, when chipping, IT SHOULD FEEL LIKE the clubhead is facing right during ball impact. in a full swing, "it should feel like the clubhead will miss above the ball".

another way i counter a false perception is to TRY to make the perception happen. example, when chipping, i try to hit the ball with the clubhead facing right. in a full swing, i try to make the clubhead miss above the ball. 

a swing thought or instruction should be concrete, SPECIFIC, and DETAILED as much as possible. example, it may be understood that horizontal tug means parallel to the ground. but how about the force direction relative to the aim plane? there really is no downside to being very detailed because anyway, the instructions become muscle memory after lots of practice.

a dyslexia can be caused by the MOTION of the swing being TOO FAST for the brain to process. maybe my brain still has the 8088 CPU and i need to upgrade my brain to the intel core i9. example, when doing a full swing, i feel like the clubhead is still facing down during ball impact even if it has already faced up and squared.

maybe scratch golfers just have a better ability to see fast motion. at the driving range in my hometown, there used to be a TV that showed cock fights. there were no slow motion replays. so it baffled me how the golf coaches can narrate to each other the kicking moves of the cocks when all i see is a BLUR.

i think it's common for golfers to have false perceptions or FEELINGS in their swing that is different from what’s actually happening. TGM refers to false perceptions as "illusions". here's a quote from TGM that this book can relate to: "when facts are understood, illusions not only cease to mislead but can be utilized.

adam bazalgette, who taught numerous PGA tour players, says it best: "a lot of times ..., players said they did things or THOUGHT they did things they didn't necessarily do". example, moe norman said he kept the clubhead along the target line longer than normal. but if you watch a video of moe's swing, his follow through is actually just normal. in youtube, search "scratch golf academy moe norman golf swing analysis" and go to 8:08 in the video. 

US open winner and former world number 1 justin rose has a video in youtube entitled “justin rose shares his FEEL vs. real swing drill”. in 1:33 of the video he says “feel and real are 2 completely different things”.  

if you search in youtube, “sagutogolf how to shallow the golf club for great ball striking” and go to 1:28 in the video, saguto says “feel is not real ... comfort is gonna kill your game”. i just mentioned a good example of what saguto means. in a full swing, if i try to hit the ball with the clubhead squared, it feels COMFORTABLE. however, it causes error right.

if you search in youtube, “eric cogorno golf how to shallow the arms and club in transition - with mike malaska” and go to 9:30 in the video, eric gives an example of a feeling in his swing that is different from what’s happening. then mike explains that what eric is feeling are FORCES. this is similar to the core principle of this book, which is “the swing force direction is not the same as the resulting clubhead path”. 

eric cogorno also places a lot of emphasis on the FEELS.

while talking about moe norman’s swing, zach allen says “that’s not what he did. but that’s what he FELT he did” (search in youtube “zach allen golf ben hogan, mo norman, and lee trevino's secret move exposed” and go to 2:01 in the video).

constructing swing thoughts is part of the FUN in golf. i remember watching an interview with one of the greatest golfers arnold palmer. he was already 80 years old at that time. he said he still wakes up in the morning excited to try out a technique he thought of the previous night.

the following PITFALL really messed me up for quite a while when i was a beginner:

phenomenon 1.3: your PERCEPTION of the clubface orientation and clubhead path direction at the top of a full swing can be the REVERSE of the orientation and direction near the bottom of the swing. 

my brain is wired to equate clubface facing down with facing left, and clubface facing up with facing right. however, making the clubhead FACE UP at the top of swing actually results in the clubhead FACING DOWN and to the left when it hits the ball, which contributes to error left. and making the clubhead FACE DOWN actually results in the clubhead FACING UP and to the right when it hits the ball, which contributes to error right.

 

 

2. hinge minimization strategy

the best way to study something that is complicated is to BREAK it UP into simpler COMPONENTS and analyze how the components affect one another. so let's break up the golf swing into more manageable parts. 

the first thing i observed in the golf swing is, the body parts that move in a golf swing are attached to joints that act like HINGES and ball joints, just like in a machine. this is probably why "the golfing machine" book was titled as such. each hinge and ball joint is like a JOYSTICK in a video game. the more joysticks, the more difficult the video game becomes. a strategy of this tutorial is to MINIMIZE the joysticks to simplify the swing and make it easier.

principle 2.1: a golf swing that utilizes more hinges is more difficult but more POWERFUL. a golf swing that utilizes less hinges is less DIFFICULT but less powerful.

although my simple swing uses many hinges, i only FOCUS on the moves that uses the right elbow hinge and left shoulder rotator cuff. in addition, many swing styles also focuses on moves that use the following hinges/ball joints: body turn, wrist, hips, knees and even ankles. i think it's another reason why only 5% of golfers can break 80.

(- photo

there’s a swing thought common in the golf world called "1 PIECE" where you visualize all the components connected to the moving hinge as just 1 piece. it prevents other hinges from becoming loose or unstable. i use this technique in putting.

3. practice swing and practice bounce techniques

you only have 1 attempt to hit the ball. and if you make a mistake, there is no second chance. fortunately, golf allows a FREE REHEARSAL. just move back a little and practice swing until you get the right divot location. it's as if you are allowed to hit TRIAL SHOTS and given the opportunity to correct your mistake before hitting the final shot.

even if your swing has GROOVED, components in your swing can misbehave depending on the amount of sleep, beer, and coffee you recently had. therefore, you should always do a practice swing so you can make corrections based on the DIVOT location.

in the practice swing, try to make a divot in line with the ball and 2 golf balls away from the ball. if the divot is in front of the correct spot or there is no divot, that means you would have TOPPED the ball. if the divot is behind the correct spot, you would CHUNKED. in this tutorial, a chunk could also mean a POP-UP or ELECTROCUTION FEELING if the ball is teed up high. if the divot is outward from the correct spot, you would have hit the ball with the HEEL of the club. if the divot is inward from the correct spot, you would have hit the ball with the TOE of the club. the good news is top ball usually comes with heeling and a chunk comes with toeing so you only have to worry about top ball and chunk.

 

the good news is it does not have to be perfect. if your swing is flat enough, and the ground is FIRM enough, you can still hit a good shot even if you hit 1 inch BEHIND the ball. a divot that is in front of the ball causes a top ball. in a long swing, TOPPING the ball can still yield a positive result. golf is actually more FORGIVING than most people think.

in addition to the practice swing, you can also do a PRACTICE BOUNCE. billiard players practice bounce, but i've never seen anyone practice bounce in golf.

how many practice bounces should you do? my rule of thumb is to practice bounce until the other golfers try to kill me for delaying the game. seriously, just use COMMON SENSE. 

if practice bounce becomes popular, it will probably be banned so more people will spend time looking for their ball, the game will be slower, and less people would want to play golf. 

if your swing is already well GROOVED, you can skip the practice bounce to save energy and precious focus juices.

4. interdependence principle and prioritization of factors strategy

one time, i was at the driving range while the philippine national champion tyler po and the club champion of alta vista cebu ferdie chua were practicing in the next stall. ferdie asked tyler for advice on where he should drop his hands during the downswing (anticipated spot). tyler showed ferdie. but when ferdie tried it out, it did not work for him. the only logical explanation is, there exists other FACTORS that determine the correct punch direction.

principle 4.1: the factors of a golf swing are interdependent. 

another way of stating this principle is:

principle 4.1.1: in a golf swing, there really is no right or wrong way to execute a component. what's important is the components are compatible with each other.

EXAMPLE, if you aim your stance to the left of the target, the ball can still hit the target if you open the clubface. 

in this tutorial, we used the term “COMPATIBLE” instead of “correct” to describe a component. example, we say “compatible vertical drop angle” instead of “correct vertical drop angle”.

assumption 4.2: whenever this tutorial gives a specific instruction for a factor, it is assumed that all dependent factors are compatible (how convenient!!!).

one way of adhering to the interdependence of factors principle is to replace the word "CAUSE" with the word "CONTRIBUTE". example, instead of saying "cocking your wrist causes top ball and heeling", it's better to say, "cocking your wrist contributes to top ball and heeling." because top ball and heeling won't necessarily happen if your reflex COMPENSATES by having a steeper vertical drop.

the interdependence of factors principle is the reason why in golf, REPRODUCING a specific mistake is just as DIFFICULT as hitting a good shot. it requires other factors to remain unchanged, which is difficult because our REFLEX has a tendency to automatically adjust the other factors to COMPENSATE for the intentional mistake.

the interdependence of factors principle is also the reason why PIECEMEAL advice in golf can ruin your game if it is not compatible with the other factors. if factors need to be compatible, how do we know which factor would be the one to ADJUST? in a marriage, the non-birthing person should be the one to adjust (just wanna make sure this tutorial will have a high DEI score like bud light). but in a golf swing, the choices depend on your PRIORITIES (e.g. injury prevention, power, difficulty/consistency).

strategy 4.3: most instructions should be fascist dictator instructions to minimize incompatibilities. then have universal adaptor instructions that makes all factors compatible regardless of differences in our biology and brain wiring. 

the key to a perfect swing is finding the correct BLEND between fascist dictator instructions and universal adaptors. just like the key to a perfect union is to find the correct blend between the republicans wanting less regulations and the democrats wanting more regulations. unfortunately, the elite class wants us to keep fighting each other to distract us from noticing their corruption. we can't help it because we idolize the celebrities supporting the elite class and the populous class leaders earn more social media income if they pour fuel into the fire instead of pointing out that the culture war is just manufactured. fortunately, social media personalities and politicians who engages in serious discussions with regular folks and vehemently tries to make them realize we agree on the main issues are gaining popularity.

 

5. swing setup

how do scientists come up with amazing inventions? by observing the ELEMENTS of nature and studying their PROPERTIES. so let's do the same for the golf swing.

definition 5.1: address - the static position of your body just before the backswing starts.

in michelle wie's address position, my asperger’s brain can see many FACTORS: 

• height
• grip
• stance alignment,
• stance width
• club length
• clubhead orientation
• arm angle
• ball position
• ground slope
• spine angle,
• wrist angle
• knee angle
• shaft angle

don't be overwhelmed by the plethora of factors. they are all easy to stabilize. saying golf is too difficult because the swing has too many parts is like saying driving a car is too difficult because a car has too many parts. when learning to drive a car, you may need to pay attention to which pedal is the brake and which one is the accelerator. but after a while, they become MUSCLE MEMORY. it's the same with the golf swing. in the beginning, you may need to pay attention to maintaining your knee angle and spine angle during the swing. but after a while they become muscle memory.

in this section, we will identify and DEFINE the swing setup factors and how they relate to one another. i will also offer some TIPS to avoid common pitfalls. in the next sections, we will study how the factors affect the swing, the pros and cons for the different options, and which options suit my priorities. 

humans can only follow a path in REFERENCE to something. unlike dogs who can follow a path by following a scent. or birds and salmon who uses the earth's magnetic field like a map. this is why climbers of mt. everest use dead bodies of past hikers to guide their trail (yes i'm a loser. i watch too many youtube videos). similarly, we also need a point, line, or plane of reference to specify, describe, visualize, and execute the FACTORS in a golf swing.

definition 5.2.1: target line - the imaginary line that runs through the ball and the target.

definition 5.2.2: stance line -  the line that passes through the front edge of your feet.

definition 5.2.3: aim line - the line that intersects the ball and is parallel to your stance line.

(- add aim line

 

the TARGET LINE is NOT a very FLEXIBLE reference because if you adjust your stance alignment (e.g. open stance), all the specs using the target line as reference will also need to be adjusted.

some might prefer the stance line because it's more flexible (similar to using relative directory paths in computer programming). however, unlike the target line, the stance line is too far away from the clubhead path. you can have your cake and eat it too by using the AIM LINE, which is FLEXIBLE and near the clubhead path.

assumption 5.2.4: in this tutorial, target line = aim line unless specified.

 

if the swing involves a BODY TURN, it would be more flexible to use our body orientation as reference. the chest line or shoulder line can be used to specify the body orientation.

definition 5.2.5: chest line - the line that runs across your chest. 

definition 5.2.6: shoulder line - the line that runs across your shoulder line. 

in this tutorial, the chest line and shoulder line are APPROXIMATED to be parallel to the stance line by ignoring the slight difference caused by your right hand being lower than your left hand when gripping the club. anyway, a rough estimation is all that is required for all swing factors.

 

sometimes, it makes more sense to describe a swing component with reference to a PLANE on which the line lies and is parallel to gravity or perpendicular to a flat ground.  

definition 5.3.1: flat ground/plane - a ground/plane that is perpendicular to gravity. meaning all lines on the ground that intersects the gravity line forms a right angle with the gravity line.

definition 5.3.2: target plane - plane that runs along the target line and is perpendicular to a flat ground. a shot is considered straight if it stays along the target plane. however, it’s not necessarily a good shot if it’s too low or too high.

definition 5.3.3: stance plane - the plane that runs along the stance line and is perpendicular to a flat ground.

definition 5.3.4: aim plane - the plane that runs along the aim line and is perpendicular to a flat ground.

definition 5.3.5: chest plane - the plane that runs along the chest/shoulder line and is perpendicular to a flat ground.

(- update photo

 

coaches usually use the GROUND as reference without specifying the ground should be FLAT. it could result in a directional error because the ground on the golf course is not always flat. example, when they say, the sole of the club has to be flat on the ground for the clubface to be squared to the aim point, their instruction will contribute to ERROR LEFT if the ground below the clubhead slopes in a way that tilts up the bottom edge of the clubface. and the instructions causes ERROR RIGHT if the slope causes the bottom edge of the clubface to tilt down.

assumption 5.3.6: unless otherwise specified, the ground is always assumed to be flat or perpendicular to gravity. 

technique 5.3.7: if the ground is not flat, you will need to IMAGINE a flat ground and use that imaginary flat ground as reference. 

ball position

when specifying ball position, golfers usually use the following conventions. the positions are from the perspective of the player.

definition 5.4.1: in front/left of the ball - left of the ball along the aim line.

definition 5.4.2: move the ball forward/left - move the ball to the left along the aim line. some golfers say, "move the ball closer to your left foot".

definition 5.4.3: behind/right of the ball - to the right of the ball along the aim line. example, chunking can be described as hitting the ground behind the ball.

definition 5.4.4: move the ball backward/right - move the ball to the right along the aim line. some golfers say, "move the ball closer to your right foot".

stance alignment 

during my first 5 years of playing golf, other golfers would tell me i was AIMING way RIGHT of the aim point. i ignored them because although my shots were very inconsistent, i was still able to hit the ball straight sometimes. turns out i was just compensating by closing the clubface more during the downswing. the gods of golf programmed my brain to think i was aiming straight even if in reality, i was aiming 45 degrees RIGHT so they can sit back, eat pop-corn, and laugh at me score triple bogeys.

after doing some research, i found out that my problem is actually a well-known PHENOMENON:

phenomenon 5.5.1: if one of your eye is too DOMINANT than the other eye, then your perception of your stance alignment will be incorrect if you are viewing it sideways.

this is an example of a simple knowledge that can wreak havoc on your golf game if you are not AWARE of it. most of the golfers i talk to are not even aware of it. maybe this is another reason why only 5% of golfers can break 80.

i don’t have the alignment problem when i play billiards. i thought maybe it’s because in billiards, i’m standing BEHIND the ball. so i laid a golf CLUB on the ground, stood behind it, and aligned it to the aim point. then i made my stance parallel to the shaft. it solved my alignment problem.

 

but unfortunately, in 2019, in an effort to speed up play, they made it ILLEGAL to lay down your club on the ground to align your stance. it was also illegal to let my caddie stand behind me and guide me on my stance alignment. so i came up with this technique where i temporarily plant the clubhead along the aim line and align my stance parallel to the imaginary line between the clubhead and the ball. it helped. but it was not good enough.

(by the way, you might be wondering how a bum like me can afford a CADDIE. caddies in the philippines are required, not an option. the usual caddie fee is P500 ($10), but i always give an extra P500 tip.)

 

after some experiments, i discovered that:

 

phenomenon 5.5.2: if you FACE towards the AIM POINT such that your chest is perpendicular to the aim line, then bow your head down to check your stance alignment, the extreme eye dominance problem does not occur.

 

whenever you adjust your stance, you also need to RE-ADJUST your ball position. example, my ball position is always the middle of my stance. if it turns out i'm aiming to the left of the aim point, and i adjust my stance to the right, my ball is not at the middle of my stance anymore. so i have to move sideways to correct the ball placement. then i need to inspect my stance again.

spine angle / posture

definition 5.6: spine angle - the angle between your back and the plane perpendicular to the ground.

(- 0 extreme sidehill, 11 22, 34, 45 – extreme sidehill

 

arm angle

 

definition 5.7: arm angle - the angle between your LEFT arm and your torso during address position.

 

 

wrist angle 

 

the muscles around your wrist can MOVE your hands in many different ways. the following definitions assume the back of your left hand is facing parallel to the ground.

definition 5.8.1: cock - bending your wrist vertically upward. others call this "hinge up". the technical term is radial deviation.

definition 5.8.2: uncock - bending your wrist vertically downward. others call this "hinge down". the technical term is ulnar deviation.

(- photo

 

definition 5.8.3: bow left wrist/flex right/extension - bending your wrist horizontally to the right. when you flex right, your left wrist bows and your right wrist cups.

definition 5.8.4: bow right wrist/flex left/flexion - bending your wrist horizontally to the left. when you flex left, your left wrist cups and your right wrist bows.

(- photo

definition 5.8.5: turn hands clockwise/pronate - turning your hands and wrist clockwise.

definition 5.8.6: turn hands counterclockwise/supinate - turning your hands and wrist counter-clockwise.

(- photo

definition 5.8.7: flex angle - the angle between your left forearm and the back of your left hand.

definition 5.8.8: shaft lean - the amount the shaft tilts to your left.

definition 5.8.9: pre-cock amount - the amount of cock on your wrist during address position.

definition 5.8.10: shaft angle/tilt - the angle relative to the ground that measures the amount the shaft is tilted forward or backward. this is not to be confused with shaft lean, which is the amount the shaft leans to the left or right.

(- grey clothes

 

i chose the adjacent supplementary angle of the angle between the left forearm and the shaft to define the pre-cock amount because it is the angle that INCREASES as you increase the pre-cock amount. assuming other factors remain constant, the pre-cock amount determines the shaft angle, and vice versa.

technique 5.8.11: it's easier to inspect the shaft angle compared to the pre-cock amount.

whenever i say factor X is DIRECTLY PROPORTIONAL to factor Y, it means an increase in factor X contributes to an increase in factor Y, and an increase in factor Y contributes to an increase in factor X. 

whenever i say factor X is INVERSELY PROPORTIONAL to factor Y, it means an increase in factor X contributes to a decrease in factor Y, and an increase in factor Y contributes to a decrease in factor X. 

principle 5.8.12: shaft lean is directly proportional to flex angle.

principle 5.8.13: the pre-cock amount is inversely proportional to shaft angle.

principle 5.8.14: pre-cock amount is inversely proportional to arm angle.

principle 5.8.15: pre-cock amount is directly proportional to spine angle.

knee angle and stance width

definition 5.9.1: knee angle - the amount your legs bend.

definition 5.9.2: stance width - the distance between your feet.

 

principle 5.9.3: stance width is directly proportional to pre-cock amount.

principle 5.9.4: knee angle is inversely proportional to pre-cock amount.

it goes without saying that the knee angle should remain constant the entire swing. fortunately, knee angle is one of those factors that easily STABILIZES the more you practice regardless of talent. but beginners should monitor their knee angle. luckily, it's easy to see in a video if your knee angle changes during the swing. unlike other factors such as clubface orientation where it’s impossible to detect the mistake unless you enlist the help of the slow mo guys. but don't worry. the knowledge you learn in this tutorial will make it easier to troubleshoot errors.

grip

 

there are many gripping STYLES. as i said, i try not to include information that you can easily find in the internet. search youtube if you are interested in knowing the different styles. just like all other factors, a grip is considered wrong only if it’s not COMPATIBLE with the other factors. 

a grip POSITION can be strong, weak or neutral. 

definition 5.10.1: strong grip - your grip is considered to be stronger if the back of your thumbs are facing more to your right.

definition 5.10.2: weak grip - your grip is considered to be weaker if the back of your thumbs are facing more to your left.

definition 5.10.3: neutral grip - when the back of your thumbs are facing perpendicular to your shoulder line

(- contributes add arrows, neutral

principle 5.10.4: a stronger grip contributes to the ball going to the left. a weaker grip contributes to the ball going to the right. 

not only can a strong or weak grip be incompatible with other factors, it can also be incompatible with what you are USED TO. i'm not a biomechanics expert. so i should categorize my personal experience as a phenomenon: 

phenomenon 5.10.5: during the downswing, there is a strong tendency for your hands to REVERT back to the position that you are used to or to the position that you usually use during address. 

this means a grip is considered TOO STRONG if it's stronger than what you are used to. a grip is considered TOO WEAK if its weaker than what you are used to.

phenomenon 5.10.5 is important when adjusting CLUBFACE ORIENTATION. you usually adjust clubface orientation when hitting a draw, fade, or when increasing/decreasing ball trajectory. since your hands have a strong tendency to revert back to the position that you are used to:

technique 5.10.6: you should never adjust clubface orientation during address by simply turning your hands. you should adjust clubface orientation by turning the shaft so you can maintain the grip position that you are used to.

definition 5.10.7: choke up/grip up - when you place your grip higher up the shaft.

definition 5.10.8: choke down/grip down - when you place your grip lower down the shaft.

(-

technique 5.10.9: you can change your knee angle and stance width without changing your pre-cock amount by choking up or down. 

if your grip feels SLIPPERY, even just a little bit, expect to score a triple bogey. let’s etch this super important but often ignored principle in stone:

technique 5.10.10: it should feel STICKY when you grip the shaft. 

  

in my experience, all brand NEW gloves feel sticky. but most of them quickly wear out and lose their stickiness. there are a COUPLE of pga players who don't wear GLOVEs - fred COUPLEs and lucas GLOVEr (i swear i'm not making this up. it’s just a coincidence. the good news is you don’t need gloves. the greatest ball striker of all time, moe norman, never wore gloves. 

keep in mind that SWEAT contains OIL or fat. which means simply wiping your hands will not work. but there is no need for soap or alcohol. what i do is before putting, i wet my hands with WATER. for some strange reason, my hands are dry and sticky by the time i get to the next tee box. so basically, if your hands are wet, the solution is to wet your hands some more. isn't golf crazy? it solved the biggest problem i used to have in golf. it feels so awesome having a sticky grip every time i do a full swing. the most important item in my bag is a 1.5-liter water bottle filled with TAP water. let everyone see you fill your water bottle with tap water so they will think you are poor. so no one will challenge you to a big bet and caddies will be ok with your small tip.

when practicing at the driving RANGE, it's easy to ignore your slightly moist gloves or sweat in your hands because anyway, it's just the driving range. but you will be wasting your practice time and energy, and it might even RUIN your GROOVE.

gloves offer me little protection from BLISTERS. if i get blisters, i simply wrap the troubled spots with a ring made from bike TIRE interior and masking tape.

to minimize blisters, TEE UP the ball high when you are practicing. this minimizes the club impact on the ground and lessens the impact the shaft has on your hands and fingers. this allows you to practice longer and hit more balls.

you might think teeing up the ball SPOILS you. that's not true. actually it's the other way around. not teeing up the ball can spoil you and is bad practice. i explained why in the “electrocution feeling” section in the "instant gratification" chapter.

regularly INSPECT the grip of your clubs by holding the clubhead and twisting the grip. you could be surprised by the number of loose grips you have in your bag. if the grips are still in good condition, you can just replace the tape lining.

hinge orientation

definition 5.11: hinge orientation - the angle of the hinge with respect to the ground.

if the swing uses only 1 hinge, hinge orientation dictates the IDEAL swing path and clubhead orientation at certain points of the backswing.

if the hinge is your left SHOULDER rotator cuff, the hinge orientation is the angle of your upper left arm with respect to the ground.

 

if the hinge is your upper BODY, then the hinge orientation is the orientation of a line perpendicular to your chest plane.

if the hinge is your left WRIST, the hinge orientation is the orientation of the back of your hands with respect to the ground. 

swing setup angle and swing setup length

the swing setup angle is a PRODUCT of spine angle, arm angle, wrist angle, club length. knee angle, stance width. and ground slope.

 

definition 5.12.1: swing setup angle - the angle with respect to the ground of the line that connects the clubhead and the farthest hinge used in the swing.

definition 5.12.2: swing setup length – the length of the line from the clubhead to the farthest hinge used in the swing.

 

if the farthest hinge is your left SHOULDER rotator cuff, the swing setup angle would be the angle between the ground and the line from the clubhead to your left shoulder.

(- photo include swing setup length

if the farthest hinge is your upper BODY, the swing setup angle would be the angle between the ground and the line from the clubhead to your chest. 

(- photo include swing setup length

if the farthest hinge is your left WRIST. the swing setup angle would be the angle between the ground and the line from the clubhead to your wrist  

(- include swing setup length

principle 5.12.3: a longer club can have a shorter swing setup length compared to a shorter club if the pre-cock amount with the longer club is big enough.

(- photo

if the swing uses more than 1 hinge (e.g. full swing), the swing setup angle is used to determine the IDEAL swing path (more on this in the swing theory section).

 

the swing setup angle describes the STEEPNESS or flatness of the swing setup. i’m not sure if we really need to formulate principles for the swing setup angle. but just like george boole developed boolean algebra even if he wasn’t fully aware of its potential use, let’s analyze the swing setup angle.

it's easy to see how a factor AFFECTS the swing setup angle. example, a longer CLUB contributes to a flatter swing setup angle. a less tilted SPINE contributes to a steeper swing setup angle. i will leave it up to the reader to figure out how the other FACTORS affect the swing setup angle.

principle 5.12.4: for a given SPINE angle, ARM angle, and WRIST angle (pre-cock amount and flex angle), the swing setup angle would be the same even if the knee angle, stance width, club length, and ground slope changes.

next, let’s analyze the CLUB properties. the first thing i notice with club properties is that at the time of this writing, 1 share of cebu alta vista golf and country CLUB is only P700 thousand ($12.7k) while just 10 km away, 1 share of cebu country club is P30 million ($545k). alta vista has better facilities and a nicer golf course. a new highway is also being constructed that will make alta vista more accessible.

as i said, you can google the TERMS in this tutorial that you don’t understand such as club loft, heel, toe, etc... i will only define terms that are not common in the golf world. 

clubhead orientation (correct spelling is “club head” but clubhead looks better)

definition 5.13.1: bottom edge of the clubface - the left edge of the sole.

(- photo

the bottom edge of the clubface is very CRITICAL when describing and setting clubhead orientation. yet there is no word for it and you will never hear a coach refer to it. isn’t golf crazy? instead, they refer to the “SOLE” of the clubhead. the sole is the entire bottom of the clubhead. the sole is useless when teaching golf because soles come in many different shapes. you also can’t see the sole and it’s difficult to adjust something you cannot see. you can only see the bottom edge of the clubface.

the instruction “SQUARE the clubface” is very common in the golf world. but it’s too DIFFICULT for me to determine if the clubface is actually squared without using its bottom edge as reference.

i’m sure many golfers also use the BOTTOM EDGE of the clubface to square the clubface because it’s much easier. just make the bottom edge PERPENDICULAR to the imaginary AIM LINE or make it perpendicular to your STANCE. but is the clubface always squared as long as its bottom edge is squared? after some simple experiments using a pvc pipe, i found out that:

principle 5.13.2: even if the bottom EDGE of a LOFTED clubface is squared to the aim line, the clubface is not squared to the aim line if its bottom edge is not lying flat (perpendicular to gravity). if the bottom edge is tilted up, the clubface is facing left. the more loft, the more it faces left. if the bottom edge is tilted down, the clubface is facing right. the more loft, the more it faces right. if the clubface has no loft (e.g. putter), the clubface is always squared to the aim line if its bottom edge is squared to the aim line, regardless of tilt.

(-  photo pvc pipe, floor tiles

at first i thought principle 5.13.2 was a manufacturing STANDARD and had nothing to do with physics. but then i realized it’s impossible to make a club that violates this principle. if you tilt up or tilt down a lofted club, the clubface will remain squared to the aim line only if you adjust the loft or you adjust the orientation of its bottom edge.

after reviewing principle 5.13.2, my asperger’s brain made me uncomfortable because i was using the words “tilt up” and “tilt down” even if their meanings are RELATIVE. so let's give these words a less ambiguous definition:

definition 5.13.3: clubhead tilting up - when the toe is higher than the heel.

definition 5.13.4: clubhead tilting down - when the toe is lower than the heel.

however, the golf course is not always flat and it is illegal to use a carpenter’s levelling tool. if the ground is not flat, the bottom edge of the clubface could be tilting up even if it’s lying perfectly flat on the ground. so what are the ways we can DETERMINE if the ground is FLAT during the game without getting a penalty? 

search the internet on “how to PLUMB BOB a putt”. if you are on the fairway, you can use a leaf or divot already on the ground as a substitute for the hole. note it is illegal to put or move any object on the ground to guide your shot.

(- photo

another way is during address, if you feel the ball is BELOW your FEET, then you are on a SIDE-HILL slope that slopes down away from you. in this case, the bottom edge of the clubface is tilted down if it’s lying on the sloping ground. if you feel the ball is ABOVE your FEET, then you are on a side-hill slope that slopes up away from you. in this case, the bottom edge of the clubface is tilted up if it’s lying on the sloping ground. 

if your spine angle, arm angle, and pre-cock amount are always UNIFORM for all your swings, you will immediately feel it if the ball is above or below your feet because you will notice the anomaly on the amount of bend on your KNEES.

however, judging the slope by how much the ball is above or below your feet only works if the slope is constant from your feet to the ball. remember we are trying to square the clubface. so what matters is the slope of the ground just BENEATH the CLUBHEAD. example, if the ball is on top of a mound with a flat top, the slope of the ground beneath the clubhead can be flat even if the ball is above your feet.

since the bottom edge of the clubface is a LINE, the UPHILL and DOWNHILL slope towards the aim point should not matter as long as the bottom edge is squared to the aim point and not tilting, the clubface would still be squared even if the ground is sloping uphill towards the aim point or downhill towards the aim point.  

after finding out that the clubhead is on a side-hill slope, you can square the clubface by estimating the slope angle and adjusting the bottom edge of the clubface accordingly. example, if the ground is sloping 6 degrees downward, tilt the bottom edge 6 degrees upward relative to the ground. don’t worry. a rough ESTIMATION is good enough. judging ground slope requires more precision only on the putting green

even if the bottom edge of the clubface is lying on a flat plane (perpendicular to gravity), i’m not sure if it’s ok for the bottom edge of the clubface to not LIE FLAT on the sloping ground. after some experiments, the results were inconclusive. it’s a hung jury. so let me categorize the following as a hypothesis:

hypothesis 5.13.5: if the heel of the clubhead strikes the ground before the ball, which happens when the bottom edge of the clubface is tilting up, the toe will move faster and close the clubhead due to momentum, resulting in error left. 

hypothesis 5.13.6: if the toe of the clubhead strikes the ground before the ball, which happens when the bottom edge of the clubface is tilting down, the heel will move faster and open the clubhead due to momentum, resulting in error right.

however, i don't think it's really an issue because if the clubhead hits the ground before the ball, it’s most likely going to be a BAD SHOT anyway even if the bottom edge of the clubface is lying perfectly flat on the ground.

besides, i don't think the pros hit the ball with the bottom edge of the clubface lying flat because they tend to FULLY UNCOCK during the downswing. this means even if the bottom edge of the clubface is tilted up during address, it might even be tilted down during ball impact. if you watch tiger's swing in slow motion, notice his wrist has a pre-cock during setup. but during ball impact, his wrist is fully uncocked. also notice that his left arm is much higher compared to its address position. this is to give space for the full uncock.

(- photos

another important property of the club is the acute angle between the bottom edge of the clubface and the shaft (just google to learn what is an acute angle). the acute angle is used because the property is used to describe how VERTICAL or flat the shaft of the club is when the bottom edge of the clubface is lying flat on a flat ground. the golf world calls this property, the “LIE ANGLE”, which to me is confusing because it makes you think it’s referring to the angle between the ground and the sole or bottom edge of the clubface. i think it’s better to use the term “shaft-clubhead angle”.

definition 5.13.7: shaft-clubhead angle - the acute angle between the bottom edge of the clubface and the shaft. 

(- photo

definition 5.13.8: a club is more vertical or steeper if the shaft-clubhead angle is greater. and a club is less vertical or flatter if the shaft-clubhead angle is less.

note that shaft angle is a swing setup PROPERTY determined by the player while shaft-clubhead angle is a club property determined by the manufacturer.

the following is a manufacturing standard and has nothing to do with physics:

standard 5.13.9: shorter clubs are more vertical or have greater shaft-clubhead angles. longer clubs are less vertical or have lesser shaft-clubhead angles.

principle 5.13.10: if the shaft-clubhead angle is variable, then the only way to have a uniform spine angle, arm angle, and pre-cock amount is to tilt the clubhead on some of the clubs, which means the clubhead orientation during address is not uniform.

having a uniform spine angle, arm angle, and pre-cock amount makes golf EASIER. i will try to prove it in the "wrist hinge" section. i will also give you the workarounds for the variable tilt or clubhead orientation problem in that section. 

principle 5.13.11: if the shaft-clubhead angle is uniform for all clubs, then you can have a UNIFORM spine angle, arm angle, PRE-COCK AMOUNT, and uniform clubface orientation during address for all your clubs.

unfortunately, variable shaft-clubhead angle is the industry STANDARD. that’s bad news especially for average golfers. the good news is it’s just a standard. it’s not even a rule. bryson dechambeau even requested cobra to make irons that have uniform shaft-clubhead angles. i will also explain in the “wrist swing” section why the industry decided on variable shaft-clubhead angles.

right now you are just a freshman. so let’s stick to the more basic stuff, like the different types of clubhead orientation. usually, clubhead orientation is only described as either OPEN or CLOSE. that’s because in a normal swing, a clubhead that is facing up is also facing right, so they just use the word “open”. and a clubhead that is facing down is also facing left, so they just use the word “close”. but for this tutorial to pass muster with the scientific community, we need to include all cases, even the weird ones.

let's use the AIM as the point of reference for the HORIZONTAL orientation of the clubface during address. the VERTICAL orientation of a clubface is tricky to communicate because the clubface has a loft. example, the clubface of a wedge will still be facing up even if you close it. let's agree that the vertical orientation is RELATIVE to its orientation when it’s horizontally squared and the shaft is parallel with its bottom edge. the following definitions also assume the bottom edge of the clubhead is lying flat on a flat ground.

definition 5.13.12: club is horizontally squared - when the clubface is facing towards the aim point, or its bottom edge is perpendicular to the aim line.

definition 5.13.13: club is facing right/horizontally opened - when the clubface is facing right of the aim point.

definition 5.13.14: club is facing left/horizontally closed - when the clubface is facing left of the aim point.

definition 5.13.15: club is vertically squared - when the clubface is horizontally squared and the shaft is parallel with its bottom edge.

definition 5.13.16: club is facing up/vertically opened - when the clubface is facing up relative to its vertically squared orientation. 

definition 5.13.17: club is facing down/vertically closed - when the clubface is facing down relative to its vertically squared orientation.

definition 5.13.18: club is squared - when the clubface is vertically and horizontally squared.

principle 5.13.19: during address, the clubface can be horizontally squared and vertically opened/closed ONLY if the SHAFT is not perpendicular to the aim line. the clubface can be vertically squared and horizontally opened/closed ONLY if the SHAFT is not perpendicular to the aim line.

(- update photo

 

club length

definition 5.14.1: in this tutorial, club length refers to the distance between your wrist and the top of the clubhead. 

therefore, in this tutorial, a driver is considered to have the same club length as a pitching wedge if you CHOKE down enough on the driver.

the golf world defines club length as the length between both ends of the club. but that definition is for RULES specification purposes. this tutorial tries to exclude discussion about the rules as much as possible in an effort to avoid duplicating information you can easily find on the internet. this tutorial is more concerned about techniques and principles that will make you a better golfer. 

allow me to declare some principles that are OBVIOUS:

principle 5.14.2: for the same backswing percentage, a shorter club is easier. however, a longer club is more powerful.

principle 5.14.3: a higher loft club contributes to a higher trajectory compared to lower loft clubs.

standard 5.14.4: shorter clubs have higher loft than longer clubs

the following standard is important in swing DESIGN and construction:

standard 5.14.5: a set of clubs is designed to have uniform distance scale or progression.

example, the PROGRESSION for my irons is 10 yards. meaning, if i hit a 7 iron 130 yards, that means i will hit my 6 iron 140 yards, my 5 iron 150 yards, etc... 

it is also important to be aware that the LOFT for the same club number can VARY significantly for the different brands and models. example, a 4 iron can range between 19 and 24 degrees. the overall WEIGHT of the club and FLEX of the shaft can also vary, which affects ball distance.

you can still break 80 even if you have MIXED clubs. you just need to experiment on the driving range or golf course to find out how far you usually hit each club in your bag. you can fill in the gaps by choking down on a club. example, if there is no club in your bag that can hit 150 yards and your 4 iron goes 160 yards, then just choke down on your 4 iron to hit 150 yards.

however, if you are competing for lots of money, you probably don’t want to have a mixed set of clubs. my friend toby florendo noticed a touring pro named elmer salvador practicing for a tournament with mixed clubs. toby was an owner of a pro shop. the co-owner of the pro shop, jovi neri, is a master club fitter. so they sponsored elmer and fitted him a complete set. in the tournament, elmer blew away the entire field to bag the top purse of P475,000 ($11,375).

i am probably the only person in the world who recommends that all your clubs have the SAME LENGTH as your driver. you can mark with a pentel pen where the normal cut should be on each club so that you know where to choke down your grip in order to maintain the uniform distance scale or progression. the advantage of this is you have the option to hit the ball farther and higher.

you might be wondering, why not just use a longer club in the bag? the problem is a longer club also has a lower LOFT so the ball can’t go as HIGH. an example is when i need to go over some trees to reach the green 170 yards away, and the longest club in my bag that is lofted enough to go over the trees is a 7 iron. i can’t reach the green because my 7 iron only goes 130 yards with the normal length. if my 7 iron is the same length as my driver, i would have the option to choke up so i can get the ball nearer to the green. another option is instead of making all your clubs the same length as your driver, just replace one of your lob wedges with a 7 WOOD or even a 9 wood.

bryson dechambeau is famous for making all his irons the same length. but his reason is not to have the option to hit high and long. his reason is to have a more UNIFORM SWING with his irons. the golf world calls bryson’s strategy, “single LENGTH irons”. that’s a poor choice of words because what makes his swing more uniform is not just the length, but also the SHAFT-CLUBHEAD ANGLE. the full explanation is in the “wrist swing” section. 

you can make a long club the same club length as the shorter club by choking down on the shaft and adjusting your KNEE angle and/or STANCE width. a uniform shaft length does make your knee angle and stance width uniform. but knee angle and stance width is not that important with regards to CONSISTENCY. besides, the golf course is not always flat so your knee angle and stance width will still need to vary for the different side-hill slopes.

in the “wrist swing" section, i will fully explain the benefits of bryson’s single shaft-clubhead irons because i haven’t found a coach in youtube who correctly explains it. this just shows the golf world hasn’t really established a strong THEORETICAL FOUNDATION. whenever i google to confirm my theories, i’m baffled at the amount of information from supposedly REPUTABLE sources that are ambiguous and confusing. some are like ABSTRACT paintings that can be interpreted in different ways. technical information should be concrete.

note the hands swing plane for bryson’s driver and WOODS would still be different from his irons. why not go all the way and have the same swing for ALL clubs? before we can explore the ways we can have a uniform swing, we first need to study the other components of the swing. for now, just know that you don’t need single length irons to have a uniform swing plane angle for all your clubs. 

6. unified string i mean swing theory

for now, let’s study the swing independent of any body part HINGE. let’s attach an imaginary ball joint hinge at the butt of the shaft and try to identify as many PROPERTIES as we can. 

while swinging the club, the first thing i noticed is that the clubhead path is basically a PARABOLA. i googled the properties of the parabola and the property that i think will be useful to us would be the vertex. in this tutorial, the terms swing path, clubhead path, swing arc, swing parabola, and swing curve all mean the same.

definition 6.1: swing/clubhead path/arc/parabola/curve - the path of the clubhead during the downswing. 

definition 6.1.1: vertex - the lowest point of the swing arc. the golf world calls it the low point.

principle 6.1.2: the slope at the vertex is always flat relative to the ground and relative to the aim plane.

(- photo show slope lines not left/right/up/down, show swing plane

 

the question now is, can a golf swing have MORE than 1 parabola? after looking at a few samples in youtube, i noticed jim furyk’s swing has 3 parabolas. 

(- photo number 3 parabolas

to simplify our discussion, let’s assume in this tutorial that unless otherwise specified, the parabola we are talking about is the one that intersects the ball or is NEAREST to the ball during the downswing. nothing is also stopping us from declaring that the 3rd parabola in furyk’s swing is the downswing, and the 2nd parabola is just part of his backswing.

when studying something, it helps to name the parts with INTUITIVE names. a full swing looks like a letter C. let’s divide the letter C into 3 parts and give them intuitive names:

definition 6.2.1: lower river - the lower 1/3 part of a full swing. 

definition 6.2.2: waterfall - the middle 1/3 part of a full swing.

definition 6.2.3: upper river - the upper 1/3 part of a full swing.

(- photo

principle 6.2.4: don't go chasing waterfalls. just stick to the rivers and the lakes that you're used to. (TLC)

definition 6.2.5: quarter swing - the top of swing is the start of the lower river.

definition 6.2.6: half swing - the top of swing is the middle of the waterfall.

definition 6.2.7: ¾ swing - the top of swing is the start of the water fall.

definition 6.2.8: full swing - the top of swing is the start of the upper river.

(- photo

a curve has infinite slopes/angles. so how do we specify or describe the ANGLE of the CURVE? remember this is a golf tutorial, not a math tutorial. since the greens and fairways are not 1-yard wide, we can estimate a curve with a straight line.

definition 6.2.9: curve hypotenuse - a line between 2 points on the swing curve.

(- photo front view

it would be too AMBIGUOUS if the curve hypotenuse estimates more than 1/3 of the full swing curve. example, if the curve hypotenuse is from the start of the waterfall to the ball, it does not tell you much. the lower river can be along the aim plane or 45 degrees in-to-out. so as much as possible, let’s LIMIT the curve hypotenuse to not more than 1/3 of the full swing. the greens and fairways may not be 1-yard wide, but they are also not 100 yards wide.

(- photo

note that the curve hypotenuse is different from the FORCE LINE of the vertical drop. the curve hypotenuse is just a way to estimate the angle of the curve with respect to a reference line or plane.

an angle needs 2 lines. so what should we use as REFERENCE for our curve hypotenuse? as i discussed in the tutorial scope and overview, just use context and common sense. 

example, if the swing curve is along the lower river, then use the AIM PLANE as reference because you are viewing it from top view. it would be ridiculous to use the angle relative to the ground because you can’t see it. if for example the top of swing is higher than the middle of the waterfall, then use the GROUND as reference because it’s easier to see the angle. let’s give intuitive nicknames for both angles:

definition 6.3.1: downward angle - angle of the curve hypotenuse relative to the ground. (the golf world calls this the angle of attack or angle of approach)

(- 

definition 6.3.2: in-to-out angle - angle of the curve hypotenuse relative to the aim plane. (the golf world calls this the clubhead path)

(- photo

do not confuse the downward angle and in-to-out angle with the VERTICAL DROP and HORIZONTAL TUG. the vertical drop and horizontal tug are moves or actions, not angles. in fact, the vertical drop and horizontal tug both have a downward angle and an in-to-out angle. also, do not confuse the downward angle and in-to-out angle with the force direction angles (which i will discuss later). example, the force direction of my horizontal tug when chipping is parallel to the ground and parallel to the aim plane but the downward angle and in-to-out angle are not.

in a single hinge swing, there is NO NEED to make sure that BOTH the downward angle and in-to-out angle are correct. i discussed this briefly in the tutorial scope and overview, but i think it warrants a more detailed discussion.

principle 6.3.3: if the golf swing uses only 1 hinge, there is a 1:1 correspondence between the downward angle and in-to-out angle.

 

although i'm a proud member of the UPLB mathematical science society, i'm not really a mathematician like eric weinstein. so i will just prove principle 6.3.3 like a carpenter. in a single hinge swing, the clubhead CANNOT MOVE FREELY ALONG the Z axis while staying in the same X-Y coordinate. so there is no way there can be more than 1 angle with respect to the aim plane for the same angle with respect to the ground.

example, in a single hinge swing that uses my left shoulder as the hinge, if i can make the clubhead travel 45 degrees downward and along the aim plane (0 degrees in-to-out), that means i CANNOT make the clubhead travel 45 degrees downward and NOT parallel to the aim plane. it's IMPOSSIBLE because the clubhead cannot travel freely along its z axis. it's only possible if i turn my body, or i’m plastic man whose arms can stretch. if the clubhead goes outside the aim plane, then the downward angle has to be flatter than 45 degrees. and if the clubhead goes inside aim plane, then the downward angle will have to be steeper than 45 degrees. 

i urge the reader to re-enact the following photos in SLOW MOTION because this principle plays a vital role in preventing top ball and chunk errors in chipping. 

(- photo change labels to downward angle and in-to-out angle

 

another important attribute of the golf swing is the SWING PLANE.

(-

the swing plane is a very important property. yet i haven’t seen a correct definition of it anywhere. isn’t golf crazy? if you google it, pretty much everything in the top results are not accurate.

 

first of all, a plane is not an angle or path. and just like jim furyk’s swing, there can be MANY swing PLANES formed by the clubhead during a golf swing. many coaches say the swing plane is formed by the motion of the clubhead. but the motion of the clubhead forms a curve, not a plane. coaches who teach shallowing usually use the vertical angle of the shaft midway through the downswing to define the swing plane. it’s also not correct because the surface formed by the shaft can sometimes be a CONE instead of a flat surface.

definition 6.4: swing plane - the UNIFORM SLOPED imaginary surface upon which a POINT on the swing travels. examples of such point are the clubhead, hands, and right shoulder. you can imagine it as the plane of the CIRCLE formed by completing a swing curve into a circle. note a plane by definition has a uniform slope and EXTENDS INFINITELY. a swing plane should NOT be a plane formed be a LINE such as the shaft, arm, or shoulder line because the surface they form can SOMETIMES be a cone or pipe instead of a flat surface.

definition 6.4.1: clubhead swing plane - the uniform sloped imaginary surface where the clubhead travels. this is the default swing plane. meaning a swing plane is assumed to be the clubhead swing plane unless specified otherwise.

definition 6.4.2: right shoulder swing plane - the uniform sloped imaginary surface where your right shoulder travels. this is the turned shoulder swing plane in TGM.

definition 6.4.3: hands swing plane – the uniform sloped imaginary surface where your hands travel. 

(- photo

the most important property of a swing plane is the angle relative to the ground (VERTICALITY).

if you watch jim furyk’s swing, notice there are 3 CLUBHEAD SWING PLANES apart from the right shoulder swing plane and the hands swing plane.

(- photo

it's important to know that a swing plane has a uniform slope. meaning ALL LINES lying on the surface are always STRAIGHT. it is also important to know that a swing plane extends INFINITELY. this means the swing plane of a half swing can be on the same plane as its corresponding full swing. it also means they both have the same swing plane angles.

(- illustration

i think the reason why nobody bothers to correctly define the swing plane is because it’s useless in swing thoughts. example, it’s TOO DIFFICULT to follow an instruction to make your right shoulder swing plane perpendicular to your torso. it’s easier to follow an instruction that says, “move your right shoulder towards its location during address”. the swing plane is only useful during swing analysis, design, and CONSTRUCTION. it’s like some laws of aerodynamics that are important in designing an airplane but useless to the pilot.

since it's difficult to make the clubhead travel a specific plane, you see these drills in youtube that uses a LEANING STICK that is supposed to keep your swing shallow. 

(-47 photo

however, in this book, shallowing is just a means to achieve a tactic. the tactic is to make the hands and clubhead swing plane more PARALLEL to your right shoulder swing plane. this makes the swing easier because timing between your body turn and arm swing becomes less of a factor. i will discuss this further in the “timing and shallowing” section.

the words STEEP and FLAT are adjectives you hear a lot from coaches when they describe a swing. the angle of the swing plane relative to the ground is a good way to specify the steepness or flatness of a swing.

however, the terms “steep swing” and “flat swing” are actually AMBIGUOUS. always be aware that some of the terms in golf are at best not models of clarity (i hope chomsky does not sue me for plagiarism). you might think the swing of a pitching wedge is always steeper compared to a driver. however, the term “steep swing” can have 3 DIFFERENT meanings.

1) definition 6.4.4: a swing can be considered steeper if the angle of the swing plane relative to the ground is more VERTICAL. which means a swing using a driver can be steeper compared to a swing using a wedge. to remove ambiguity, let’s use the terms “more vertical swing plane” and “less vertical swing plane”. so instead of saying “steeper swing”, we should say “more vertical swing plane”. 

(-  photo

2) definition 6.4.5: given 2 swings that have the same swing plane verticality and same backswing amount (height of clubhead at the top of swing), one swing can be considered steeper if the swing DIAMETER is shorter. so a swing using a driver can be steeper due to a shorter diameter compared to a swing using a wedge. to remove ambiguity, let’s use the terms “steeper swing due to shorter diameter” and “flatter swing due to longer diameter”. assuming everything else is equal, we can say that a longer diameter swing has a flatter lower river and a shorter diameter swing has a steeper lower river.

you might think i am crazy for thinking a pitching wedge can have a longer swing diameter than a driver. but the swing diameter is basically the swing SETUP LENGTH, and according to principle 5.12.3, a longer club can have a shorter swing setup length compared to a shorter club if you choke down and increase the pre-cock enough. (and you thought all those swing setup principles were all for nothing)

(- photo

3) definition 6.4.6: given 2 swings that have the same swing plane verticality and same swing diameter, one swing can be considered steeper if the clubhead is HIGHER at the top of swing. so a swing using a driver can be steeper if the clubhead is higher at the top of swing compared to a swing using a wedge. to remove ambiguity, let’s use the terms “steeper swing due to higher top of swing” and “flatter swing due to lower top of swing”. 

(- photo

the terms LONG swing and SHORT swing can also be ambiguous. the length of the swing can refer to the actual length. but it can also refer to the percentage of the backswing. example, a ¾ swing with a driver can be longer compared to a full swing with a pitching wedge. to avoid ambiguity, let’s agree that:

definition 6.5.1: long/short swing - the actual length of the swing, not the percentage of the backswing.

principle 6.5.2: a longer swing is more difficult than a shorter swing. a shorter swing is easier than a longer swing.

adhering to definition 6.5.1, hypothesis 6.5.2 implies that a full swing with a pitching wedge is LESS prone to ERRORS than a ¾ swing with a driver if the swing length of the ¾ swing with the driver is longer. 

principle 6.5.3: a longer swing is more powerful than a shorter swing, assuming other factors are the same such as amount of force applied. (newton's law)

since i campaigned on a platform that promotes swing UNIFORMITY for faster grooving, i hereby declare:

decree 6.6.1: all swings in this tutorial are required to make the middle of the stance as the vertex. 

fascist dictator decree 6.6.1 can be implement with the following technique:

technique 6.6.2: the right edge of the ball should be at the middle of the stance during address.

(-

assumption 6.6.3 can’t be a technique because it’s too general to be useful (just like chomsky's philosophies). it’s like a coach telling his players to score more points than their opponent. in fact, everything in this tutorial is geared towards achieving assumption 6.6.3.

first, let’s observe how the swing plane angle or verticalness affects the clubhead PATH and ORIENTATION during the swing. here are my findings:

assumption 6.6.4: unless otherwise specified, let’s assume the hinge acts like a perfect door hinge. meaning the shaft never turns and the swing force is always parallel to the aim plane and parallel to the ground. 

principle 6.6.5: in a perfectly vertical swing, the clubhead stays along the aim plane and never faces more left or more right. the clubhead starts to face downward during the backswing and starts to face upward during the downswing.

(- photo

this means:

(elevators in the philippines skip the 13th floor, so let’s skip 6.6.6)

technique 6.6.7: a perfectly vertical swing plane is the least prone to errors.

you might think i’m just formulating these principles and techniques to pretend i’m a scientist. but in the “putting” section of the “swing design and construction” chapter, you will see how MICHELLE WIE used principle 6.6.5 and technique 6.6.7 to win a major and disprove her critics.

principle 6.6.8: in a perfectly horizontal swing, the clubhead travels more inward during a backswing and travels more outward during a front swing, but never travels up nor down. the clubhead starts facing right during the backswing and starts facing left during the front swing, but it never faces up nor down.

(- photo

the normal golf swing has a diagonal swing plane. this means it INHERITS the properties of the perfectly vertical and perfectly horizontal swings.

principle 6.6.9: if a swing has a diagonal swing plane, the clubhead travels more inward, more upward, and faces more downward and to the right during the backswing, and travels more outward, more downward, and faces more upward and to the left during the downswing.

(- photo

the following principles can be DEDUCED from the previous principles:

principle 6.6.10: during the downswing, when the clubhead is located left of the vertex, it’s facing more left, more upward, and located more inward and higher relative to address. when it’s located right of the vertex, it’s facing more right, more downward, and located more inward and higher relative to address.

principle 6.6.11: if the ball position is more left of the vertex and along the aim line, the clubhead will hit the upper part of the ball nearer its toe, facing more left and facing more upward. 

(- photo

principle 6.6.12: if the ball position is more right of the vertex and along the aim line, the clubhead will hit the upper part of the ball nearer its toe, facing more right and facing more downward.

(- photo

 

as i keep saying, the fairways and greens are not 1-yard wide, so a rough estimation is all we need. therefore, it should be easy to set the ball position such that the right edge is APPROXIMATELY at the middle of your stance. 

but the question now is, is it easy or difficult to execute the swing such that the vertex will approximately be at the middle of the stance? to answer this question, we need to estimate the THRESHOLD of TOLERANCE. meaning, how far the point of impact can be from the vertex and still have a decent shot?

we can easily determine the threshold of tolerance by doing a slow motion swing. but which swing diameter and verticality should we use? a tolerance test should be the WORST CASE scenario. therefore, the club length should be the shortest, or the same as a lob wedge so that the rate of change near the vertex is fastest. we also care more about the directional error than trajectory error. so we should make the swing plane verticality the flattest, or the same as a driver so that our test would be more sensitive to directional errors. the following are my findings:

technique 6.6.13: it is ok for the vertex to be 5 inches left or right of the ball. this also implies that the ball position can be moved 5 inches right or left from the correct position.

(- photo

notice in the photo that the bottom edge of the clubface only DEVIATES 6 degrees, which means the ball will only error 20 yards left or right in a 200-yard shot. you could still be ok on average size greens and fairways. also notice the ball is still near enough the SWEET SPOT, and still low enough to prevent a TOP ball. based on empirical evidence, we the jurors find some coaches in youtube not guilty of the following charges: 

“violating principles 6.6.11 and 6.6.12. telling their audience to move the ball position left or right without telling them to sway left, adjust their stance or clubface orientation, or move the ball inward.”

note that 5 inches left or right of the vertex is the WORST CASE scenario. if the swing diameter is the same as the driver, you have more wiggle room. the threshold of tolerance could be 6 inches left or right of the vertex or middle of your stance. as an exercise, i will leave it to the reader to verify.

why would some coaches advise you to have different ball POSITIONS for the different club lengths? there could be many different reasons. 

usually, a coach will recommend you move the ball position more forward for longer clubs. one reason is that longer clubs tend to have more PRE-COCK. so if you fully uncock during the downswing, which is the usual tendency, the clubhead of a longer club will be more TILTED DOWNWARD, which means it will be more OPEN. there are many remedies for this, and one of them is to move the ball position forward, where the clubface will be facing more to the left during impact. so it will compensate for the tilted down clubhead and square the clubface to the aim line. for me, this is the most likely reason for ball position adjustment. but i've never seen any coach in youtube give this reason.

another reason to adjust the ball position is to control ball TRAJECTORY. although i really don’t know why anyone would do such a thing because you can just use a different club. if you need a lower trajectory, just use a longer club and choke down. if you need a longer club to go higher, just open the clubface and adjust your stance. if your driver doesn’t have enough loft, just buy a higher loft driver.

assumption 6.7.1: unless otherwise specified, all principles in this tutorial assumes the clubhead will hit the ball with the surface of its clubface and NOT the EDGE.

principle 6.7.2: moving the ball position backward contributes to a lower trajectory. moving the ball position forward contributes to a higher trajectory.  

(- photo

if the ball is BURIED in the sand or grass, some golfers move the ball position backward to steepen the attack angle.

some coaches recommend you move the ball position forward when hitting a driver to increase POWER. the following technique is just an application of principle 6.5.3:

technique 6.7.3: moving the ball position forward increases the space the clubhead can accelerate, which contributes to a longer ball distance.

another reason why coaches recommend you move the ball position forward is so that you can SWAY your body to the left during the downswing for more POWER. this is what moe norman does. but i don't think average golfers have the luxury to add yet another VARIABLE to their swing that is potentially destructive.

some golfers move the ball position forward and backward as a band aid solution to solve CHUNKING and TOP BALL errors. 

will moving the ball position forward or backward change the way the ball SPINS?

principle 6.7.4: the ball SPINS more and the IMPACT is less whenever the clubface loft is less perpendicular to the angle of attack when it hits the ball.

(- photo to view horizontal attack and horizontal view vertical attack

principle 6.7.4 is important to know when doing snowboard/ski jumps. the principle explains why my knees got injured even if i had a perfect landing on top of the flat table top. but as long as i landed on the steep slope end of the jump, i never got hurt even if my landing was bad and the height of my fall was higher. the reason is the angle of my fall was less perpendicular to the surface at the steep slope part of the jump compared to the flat top, so the IMPACT was LESS. it was more of a deflection. which means it’s actually SAFER to go FASTER when approaching the jump so that you will clear the flat top and land at the steep slope end.

CONTRARY to popular belief:

principle 6.7.4.1: for the same club loft, swing plane verticality and diameter, moving the ball position forward and backward DOES NOT affect the ball spin.

the explanation for principle 6.7.4.1 is that although the clubface is facing more downward at the right of the vertex, it is NEGATED because the clubhead is also attacking the ball more downward. although the clubface is facing more upward at the left of the vertex, it is NEGATED because the clubhead is also attacking the ball more upward.

however, principle 6.7.4 can be used to DRAW/hook or FADE/slice the ball. 

technique 6.7.4.2: to draw/hook the ball, close the clubhead so that it will be facing left relative to your STANCE line. you also need to adjust your stance alignment to the right to compensate for the draw/hook.

technique 6.7.4.3: to fade/slice the ball, open the clubhead so that it will be facing right relative to your STANCE line. you also need to adjust your stance alignment to the left to compensate for the fade/slice.

principle 6.7.4 can also be used to increase or decrease the BACKSPIN on the ball.

principle 6.7.4.4: the backspin on the ball will increase using the same club if you increase the clubface loft. you can do this by leaning the shaft to your right. this way, the bottom edge of the clubface remains squared to prevent a slice.

principle 6.7.4.5: the backspin on the ball will decrease using the same club if you decrease the clubface loft. you can do this by leaning the shaft to your left. this way, the bottom edge of the clubface remains squared to prevent a hook.

given the SAME swing length and clubhead SPEED, will the swing plane VERTICALITY and DIAMETER affect ball spin, trajectory, and distance? after some analysis, i came up with the following conclusions:

principle 6.8.1: given the SAME swing length and clubhead SPEED, if the point of impact is at the vertex, differences in swing plane verticality and diameter of the swing won’t affect ball spin, trajectory, and distance. 

the explanation for principle 6.8.1 is that according to principle 6.1.2, the SLOPE is FLAT at the vertex. which means the clubhead is not going more upward, more downward, or more sideways.

principle 6.8.2: given the SAME swing length and clubhead SPEED, if the point of impact is at the left of the vertex or you move the ball position to the left, a more vertical swing contributes to higher trajectory but no effect on ball spin. if the point of impact is at the right of the vertex or you move the ball position to the right, a more vertical swing contributes to lower trajectory but no effect on ball spin.

the reason for hypothesis 6.8.2 is the same reason why moving the ball position has no effect on ball spin. the change in attack angle is NEGATED by the corresponding change in clubface orientation. 

given the SAME swing length and clubhead SPEED, swing plane verticality and diameter will affect DISTANCE if the ball position is left or right of the vertex. but only because it affects TRAJECTORY. there is also no way of telling if a more or less vertical swing plane increases or decreases distance because the effects from ball trajectory depends on the optimal trajectory. and optimal trajectory is affected by many factors such as wind, slope, and hardness of the landing and rolling surface.

principle 6.5.3 says that a longer swing length contributes to a faster clubhead speed. the question now is, given the same swing length, will swing plane VERTICALITY affect clubhead SPEED or power? yes it will. but after scouring the internet for an explanation, i didn't find a good explanation. 

after doing my own analysis, i realized the reason has nothing to do with the GEOMETRIC shape of the swing curve. the reason is BIOLOGICAL. i notice that the arm swing is more powerful if the force is parallel to your shoulder line. i will talk more about this in the “arm swing” section. 

a common misconception is that SHALLOWING contributes to a more powerful swing. the topic is very complicated and requires a long dissertation. so i will punt for now and discuss it in the “timing and shallowing” section. shallowing can make your swing powerful but only because it makes the swing easier. an easier swing gives you more confidence to hit harder. so the reason is PSYCHOLOGICAL and not geometric.

the only reason i can think of why pros move the ball position to their right when hitting a wedge is to hit the ball downward with the BOTTOM EDGE of the clubface in order to increase ball spin. if that’s true, then obviously it would be too difficult for average golfers to follow.

if you hit the ball with the clubface and not the bottom edge, then the only way to increase ball spin after moving the ball position to your right is to also OPEN the CLUBFACE and aim your stance to the left. but why not just keep the normal ball position and open the clubface some more?

pop quiz hotshot: is there an IDEAL swing plane angle for a given swing setup angle? it depends on what you are trying to do (e.g. full swing, chipping). after careful observation, i noticed that:

principle 6.9: (my favorite principle): among the clubhead swing plane angles where the slope at the vertex is parallel to the aim line, the one that is the same as the swing setup angle gives you the maximum swing length. if the swing plane is steeper or flatter than the setup angle, the CIRCLE created when you complete the swing curve (swing diameter) is smaller, therefore the full swing will have a shorter swing length.

(- photo

this means that if your priority is ball DISTANCE, then it is better for the swing plane angle to match that of the swing setup angle. let's extend principle 5.13.10 to include the swing plane angle:

principle 6.9.1: if the shaft-clubhead angle is variable and you want the clubface to always be squared during address, its bottom edge flat on the ground, and also have a UNIFORM PRE-COCK, then the spine and/or arm angle will have to be variable. which means the swing setup angle will also have to be variable. because the swing setup angle is variable, the SWING PLANE ANGLE that gives the most distance has to be VARIABLE.

when chipping, power is not important. therefore, it is ok for the swing plane angle to be FLATTER than the swing setup angle. my chipping swing in the “instant gratification” chapter is a good example.

if the ball is BURIED in the grass or sand, it might be better for your swing plane angle to be steeper than your swing setup angle. in the “swing design and construction” chapter, i constructed such a swing which i call the STEEP SWING.

another attribute of a golf swing is the direction of FORCE. according to TGM, the swing path is the geometry while the swing force is the physics. 

definition 6.10: swing force direction - the CONSTANT direction of force applied on the clubhead 

let's study the properties of the swing force. the first thing i notice is:

principle 6.10.1: even with a single hinge, there is NO 1:1 correspondence between the angle of the swing force direction with respect to the aim plane and with respect to the ground.  

 

for example, in the downswing, it's possible to make the swing force 45 degrees to your right and 22 degrees downward. it's also possible to make the swing force perpendicular to the aim plane and 22 degrees downward. this means unlike the swing path, we need to specify BOTH the DIRECTION with respect to the ground and with respect to the aim plane. 

assumption 6.10.2: unless otherwise specified, a swing force direction is ASSUMED to be PARALLEL to the ground.

(- arrow should be on both ends, use outward and inward instead of negative

principle 6.10.3: even if the clubhead path is the same, if the swing setup angle is different, the swing force direction also has to be different.

principle 6.10.4: if the swing force angle during the downswing is the same as that of the backswing, this contributes to hitting a good shot.

if i can FEEL the FORCE angle, i can use principle 6.10.4 to hit the ball with my eyes closed. (obi-wan has taught me well. may the force be with you). i think this is how BLIND people play golf.

if we attach a ball joint hinge at the butt of shaft, the golf club becomes like a PENDULUM attached to a stiff pole. the pendulum can swing in any direction. let's assume the stiff pole or hinge orientation is perpendicular to the ground.

also imagine a WALL perpendicular to the ground next to the pendulum. in a golf swing, the wall would be the TARGET plane or aim line plane.

 

if you push the pendulum parallel to the ground, it will travel upward. meaning the path of the pendulum is not parallel to the ground. this is bad news. this means when you swing a golf club, the DIRECTION of FORCE can be DIFFERENT than the resulting clubhead PATH. 

 

the following diagram models my backswing as viewed from the side or from the PERSPECTIVE of a coach or spectator.

 

if you view it from above or bird's eye view, and you push the pendulum in any direction, it SEEMS LIKE the pendulum is traveling in the SAME DIRECTION as the direction of FORCE. the good news is that when you swing a golf club, you are looking at the initial clubhead path from a bird's eye view.

but let's not celebrate too early because our model so far has the following CONSTRAINT: the pendulum pole or hinge orientation is initially perpendicular to the ground.

you might feel uncomfortable with the phrase "SEEMS LIKE" when i said the pendulum "seems like" it's traveling at the same direction as the direction of force. i have to add the qualifier "seems like" because the swing force direction is NOT the SAME as the resulting clubhead path RELATIVE to the GROUND. 

example, even if the swing force direction is parallel to the ground, the pendulum will not travel parallel to the ground. but remember in a single hinge, as long as the clubhead path relative to the aim plane is correct, the clubhead path relative to the ground is also correct. this means you can just ignore the clubhead path relative to the ground when trying to score a birdie (just wanna remind you this is a golf tutorial and not a physics tutorial). we can say that from the bird's eye view perspective, the swing path is FUNCTIONALLY or PRACTICALLY the same as the swing force direction.

let's violate our constraint. if the hinge orientation is not initially perpendicular to the ground, which is the case with a normal golf swing, i notice the swing force direction is NOT ALWAYS functionally or PRACTICALLY the SAME as the resulting clubhead path. TOINKS!!! the gods of golf programmed my brain to think that the swing force direction is always the same as the resulting clubhead path so they can sit back, eat pop-corn, and laugh at me score triple bogeys. no wonder why i sucked all these years. 

 

let's not give up our hope for simplicity golf nirvana. while i was tinkering around with our pendulum model, i noticed the direction of force is always functionally or practically the SAME as the resulting clubhead path as long as the pendulum travels along a PLANE that is PERPENDICULAR to the plane the pendulum pole is pointing towards (opposite plane) before the start of the swing.  

 

 

in other words, the resulting clubhead path is functionally and practically DIFFERENT from the swing force direction if the clubhead GOES OUT of the plane that is perpendicular to the opposite plane. example, along the lower river, if the hinge orientation is not perpendicular to the ground, and the force of the downswing is parallel to the aim plane, the clubhead will travel in-to-out.

 

we can use the first pendulum diagram to understand this. if we make the pendulum pole LIE DOWN flat on the ground, the BEHAVIOR is the SAME except the wall is now the ground. so the pendulum will travel at an angle towards the wall even if the direction of force is parallel with the wall. a swing setup that has a diagonal hinge orientation relative to ground PARTIALLY INHERITS the properties of the pendulum lying flat on the ground. therefore, the resulting clubhead path will go in-to-out even if the force direction is parallel to the aim plane. 

 

the backswing always starts out with the hinge orientation pointing towards the ground. but it's not always the case with the downswing if it starts along the waterfall or along the upper river. in order to generalize our principle or make it more UNIVERSAL, we need to agree on the following definitions:

 

definition 6.10.5: opposite plane - the plane the hinge is pointing to. 

definition 6.10.6: adjacent plane - the plane adjacent and perpendicular to the opposite plane.

(- photo

to satisfy the political i mean technical correctness police, let me point out that if the hinge is pointing 45 degrees to the opposite plane, it's also pointing 45 degrees to the adjacent plane. you are free to pick which one is the adjacent, and which one is the opposite. i would PREFER the ground to be the opposite plane because my favorite REFERENCE is the AIM PLANE. i'm an aim plane supremacist.

 

move aside isaac newton. i'm about to formulate a principle that can explain why golf is endlessly COMPLICATED.

principle 6.10.7: if the clubhead does not travel along the plane that is perpendicular to the opposite plane, the resulting clubhead path will be different from the swing force direction.

  

what is so magical about the perpendicular hinge? why does the clubhead always functionally or practically travel at the same direction as the swing force if the hinge orientation is perpendicular to the ground before the start of the swing? good thing i was not asleep when my geometry teacher mrs. mercado taught us that all planes that INTERSECT a line perpendicular to plane A are ALL PERPENDICULAR to plane A.

 

principle 6.10.8: if the initial hinge orientation is perpendicular to the ground, any swing force direction will be functionally or practically the same as the resulting clubhead path.

while i was doing some more tinkering with our pendulum model, i noticed that if the direction of FORCE relative to the wall is the SAME as the pendulum pole or HINGE orientation, the pendulum will always travel along a perpendicular plane, and thus the direction of force is always functionally or practically the SAME as the resulting pendulum PATH. let's christen this very special swing force:

definition 6.10.9: hinge aligned swing force - a swing force that has the same direction as the hinge orientation relative to the aim plane. it is always functionally or practically the SAME as the resulting path.

(- photo

we can deduce from principle 6.10.4 that:

technique 6.10.10: a hinge aligned swing force is easier than a swing force that is not hinge aligned.

 

a HINGE ALIGNED swing force may be the easiest. but in a single hinge swing, it’s not the most optimal in terms of power. it can only be used for swings that don’t require power such as putting. the reasons for this is centered around principle 6.9 (this is why it’s my favorite principle. you just have a dirty mind).

techniques 6.10.8 and 6.10.10 explains why golfers with elite putting skills who use their left shoulder rotator cuff as the hinge always make their upper left arm PERPENDICULAR to the ground. 

technique 6.10.8 and 6.10.10 also explains why michelle wie's putting improved when she bent her body so that it would be parallel to the ground (table top stance). michelle thought it was because she was closer to the ball. but actually it was because her swing force direction was HINGE ALIGNED. when she switched to a diagonal body tilt, she continued to putt well. some thought it was because of her grip. actually, it was because her swing force continued to be hinge aligned. her left shoulder rotator cuff was now the dominant hinge and her upper left arm was perpendicular to the ground. in youtube, search "esn golf why michelle wie’s putting technique was a complete disaster". 

swing errors

by the power vested upon me, i hereby declare that there is no such thing as a correct swing plane angle because it depends on your priorities. but should there be such thing as a CORRECT DOWNSWING for a given backswing?

principle 6.11.1: the swing plane of the downswing does not have to be the same as the backswing to have a good shot. but the verticality has to be the same. 

a good example for principle 6.11.1 is the swing of matt wolfe. notice his backswing is outward but his downswing is normal (in-to-out). but he still hits the ball because the VERTICALITY of the swing plane of the downswing is the SAME as that of the backswing.

(- photo example matt wolfe

when describing LOCATIONS in relation to the clubhead swing path, let's agree on the following conventions

definition 6.11.2: outward from the swing path - the area farther from the player and the swing path. 

definition 6.11.3: inward from the swing path - the area between the swing path and the player

definition 6.11.4: above a swing path - the area above a swing path

definition 6.11.5: below a swing path - the area below a swing path

the golf world uses the terms "inside" and "outside" the SWING PATH. but for me, it can be confusing because "inside the correct swing path" can be interpreted as part or within the CORRECT swing path even if it means it's the WRONG swing path. it's better to say, "inward from the correct swing path". the phrase "outside the correct swing path" can also be interpreted as any swing path that is not within the correct swing path which includes the inward area. it's better to say, "outward from the correct swing path".

 

principle 6.11.6: in a single hinge swing, as long as you never move your weight or change your spine angle, if the clubhead is outward from a swing path, it's also above that swing path. if the clubhead is inward from a swing path, it's also below that swing path.

next, let’s try to compare the PROBABILITY for certain ERRORS between a more vertical and less vertical swing.

principle 6.11.7: a more vertical swing is more prone to top ball, chunk, and trajectory errors and less prone to directional errors.

(- photo

unlike some cable news channels, i need to present both sides of the argument:

principle 6.11.8: a less vertical swing is more prone to directional errors and less prone to top ball and chunk errors..

(- photo

example, in a more vertical swing, the chance for a CHUNK is greater. in a less vertical swing, there’s more chance the clubhead will just BRUSH or graze the ground so it has less effect on the clubhead speed. however, if the point of impact is right of the vertex in a less vertical swing, there’s more chance the ball will error right compared to a more vertical swing.

note principle 6.11.7 and 6.11.8 assumes the swing verticality has already happened. you can’t really hypothesize on the probability for certain errors to occur when attempting a more vertical or less vertical swing because it really depends on one’s mistake TENDENCIES. examples of mistake tendencies are look up, bob down, push out, and pull.

however, we can formulate principles on what happens when the VERTICALITY of the downswing is DIFFERENT from that of the backswing.

principle 6.11.9: if the downswing is more vertical than that of the backswing, this contributes to a chunk and hitting the ball with the toe of the club. if your reflex pushes out midway through the downswing to prevent the chunk, it contributes to error right.

(-

principle 6.11.10: if the downswing is less vertical than that of the backswing, this contributes to a top ball and hitting the ball with the heel of the club. if your reflex pulls in midway through the downswing to prevent the top ball, it contributes to error left.

(-

the reason why golf is very difficult is because the clubhead path is a CURVE. if the clubhead path is a straight line, then golf would be easier because there would only be 1 force direction. but because the clubhead path is a curve, you will need to compute the derivate to know the FORCE DIRECTION or slope of the tangent line on each point of the swing curve. obviously this is impossible unless you are a robot.

in mathematics, you can ESTIMATE an integral using numerical analysis. the result is not exact. but there are real world applications where estimates are good enough. example, in golf, a rough estimation is good enough because the fairways are not 1-yard wide. 

i had a project in college that implemented the BEZIER algorithms, which belong in the mathematical field of numerical analysis. the clubhead path in a golf swing is a quadratic curve, which can be estimated by 2 STRAIGHT lines that connect 3 bezier control points. this gave birth to my following strategy:

strategy 6.12 (bezier strategy): a golf swing should have a linear force that brings the clubhead downward and another linear first that brings the clubhead outward.

let's use moe norman's NICKNAMES for these 2 linear forces:

definition 6.12.1: vertical drop - the initial force direction that goes downward.

definition 6.12.2: horizontal tug - the second force direction that is more flat.

(-

just like a barista needs to find the correct BLEND between coffee and sugar:

tactic 6.12.3: find the correct blend between the vertical drop and horizontal tug. example, a steeper swing should have more vertical drop and less horizontal tug.

7. body turn

one of the things scientists do when studying something is ISOLATE it from other factors. so for now, we will study the BODY TURN without swinging our arms. 

first, we will identify the properties. then we will try to figure out the OPTIMAL values for the properties that will help give us better golf scores. then we will try to identify the ERRORS that could happen in a pure body turn swing.

when i turn my body to hit the golf ball, the first PROPERTY i can identify is the axis of rotation.

 

definition 7.1: axis of rotation -  the straight line through all fixed points of your body around which all other points of your body move in circles. the angle of its tilt is the same as your spine angle. TGM calls this the pivot center.

the axis of rotation would be like the PIN in the door hinge.

(- photo

 

let’s define the LOCATIONS for the axis of rotation:

definition 7.1.1: center - when the axis of rotation is along the center of your body.

definition 7.1.2: off-center to your right - when the axis of rotation is between the center of your body and your right shoulder.

definition 7.1.3: off-center to your left - when the axis of rotation is between the center of your body and your left shoulder.

(- photo cut height

another PROPERTY i can identify is the body turn angle:

definition 7.2: body turn angle - the angle relative to the ground that your right shoulder travels when you turn your body.

(- photo untilted spine steep body turn angle, tilted spine flat body turn angle

since CLUBHEAD ORIENTATION determines ball direction, let’s observe how the body turn angle affects the clubhead orientation:

principle 7.2.1: in a pure body turn swing, the amount the clubhead faces down during the backswing is directly proportional to the body turn angle.

principle 7.2.2: in a pure body turn swing, the angle the clubhead is facing down at any point during the swing is equal to the tilt of your shoulder line.

(- photo

 

don't forget that the terms "clubhead is facing down" and "clubhead is facing up" are RELATIVE to its position during ADDRESS. example, even if the clubface faced down during the backswing, it could still be literally facing up if the loft is high enough such as a pitching wedge.

i notice the body turn has 2 PARTS: lower body and upper body

definition 7.3.1: lower body turn/hip rotation - the turn of your hips

definition  7.3.2: upper body turn - the turn of your shoulder line.

(- photo

note that the amount of your upper body turn can be MORE than the amount of your lower body turn. 

(- photo

 

next, let’s try to figure out the OPTIMAL way to execute each of the properties (factors) we identified. when constructing a golf swing, our choices on how to execute a factor depends on the following priorities. how you rank these priorities would depend on your physical ability, talent, and goals (e.g. join the PGA tour or just want to break 80).

1) injury prevention

2) accuracy/consistency/easy to execute

3) power or ball distance

after doing a simple experiment, i quickly realized that it’s easy to choose the optimal location for the axis of rotation because the priorities DON’T have to CONTEND with each other.

principle 7.4: the center of your body is the most optimal location for axis of rotation in terms of injury prevention, difficulty, and power.

it’s also easy to choose the best body turn angle because the priorities also DON’T have to CONTEND with each other.

principle 7.5: if you turn your body deliberately, the most optimal body turn angle in terms of injury prevention, difficulty, and power is one that is equal to your spine angle or perpendicular to your axis of rotation. 

(- photo cut the height

the following technique can be DERIVED from principle 7.5:

technique 7.5.1: in a pure body turn swing, your shoulder line should always be perpendicular to your spine the entire swing.

but technique 7.5.1 is not so useful because it’s DIFFICULT TO SEE the angle of your shoulder line tilt unless there is a mirror in front of you. it’s easier to see the clubhead path relative to the ground. since your arms and hands don’t move in a pure body turn swing, this means that:

principle 7.5.2: in a pure body turn swing, the angle of the clubhead path relative to the ground is equal to your body turn angle.

(- photo

in mathematics, the TRANSITIVE property states that: if a = b and b = c, then a = c. therefore, if the spine angle = optimal body turn angle and optimal body turn angle = clubhead path angle relative to the ground, then:

technique 7.5.3: in a pure body turn swing, the angle of the clubhead path relative to the ground should be equal to your spine angle.

(- photo

the following swing thought CO-ENFORCES technique 7.5.3:

technique 7.5.4: move your right shoulder towards its location during address.

(- photo

co-enforce means that if you make a mistake with technique 7.5.3, then technique 7.5.4 will HELP CORRECT it. and if you make a mistake with technique 7.5.4, then technique 7.5.3 will help correct it.

i have this belief that a steeper body turn angle makes you more prone to back injuries. but i don't think it's the steep body turn per se that causes the injury. i think it's the body turn angle being too steep RELATIVE to the spine angle.

since UNIFORM spine angle contributes to a uniform body turn angle:

technique 7.5.5: for your swing to groove quicker, make your spine angle uniform regardless of club length and side-hill lie variation.

so far we’ve only been focusing on the optimal upper body turn. what about HIP ROTATION? logic tells me that because the club is connected to your arms and your arms are attached to your upper body, then as long as your upper body turn is correct, then your hip rotation DOES NOT MATTER. so it baffles me when i see many coaches in youtube talking about hip rotation. 

maybe the swing is more powerful if your upper body turn is more than your hip turn during the backswing because the differential creates like a TENSION or spring like effect for extra torque. but it’s not what the coaches talk about. i also did some experiments and found no correlation between power and making your upper body turn more than your hip to create the tension.

after some research, i learned that some golfers SHEAR to make their hips turn faster. shearing is when you press your left foot forward against the ground and press your right foot backward to turn your hips faster. this is probably why golf shoes have spikes. however, i don’t think average golfers should shear or include any foot, leg, or knee action in their swing thought because it TAKES away FOCUS from more important factors. i also read online that shearing is bad for your back.

(- photo

rory mcilroy has the best HIP ROTATION, and people love to to talk about his hip rotation. but if you search in youtube “golfpass hip rotation drill ask rory season 3” and go to 1:00 in the video, rory says hip rotation is something he never really had to work on because it’s something that just happens NATURALLY to him. 

the greatest ball striker of all time, moe norman, said he does not believe in hip rotation. he just turns his SHOULDER. he said "my hips barely turn at all".  (search “kirk junge moe norman shows his master move” and go to 1:10 in the video).

if you watch the youtube video "rotaryswing.com the two things your hands must do to play great golf", you will be convinced that paying attention to your hips is not a good technique.

let’s identify the possible MISTAKES we can commit with our body turn and the consequences of those mistakes. first, let’s take a look at the AXIS OF ROTATION. notice in the “axis of rotation” video that i can still hit a good shot even if the axis of rotation is off-centered to the left or right. the ball can’t go that far, but remember more than half of the strokes in a golf game does not require power. the video demonstrates the following principle:

principle 7.6.1: in a pure body turn swing, as long as the location of the axis of rotation of the downswing is THE SAME as that of the backswing, this contributes to hitting the ball.

i did some shots where the axis of rotation during the downswing is DIFFERENT from that of the backswing and here’s what i discovered:

principle 7.6.2: if the axis of rotation during the downswing is located to the left of the axis of rotation during the backswing, this causes the clubhead to go outward from the correct swing path, which contributes to the following errors:

1) hit the ball with the hosel of the club, which results in a SHANK

2) if you pull in or snap your wrist, which is my usual reflex, this contributes to error left. 

a-ha!!! tears for fears!!! i finally figured out HOW to intentionally SHANK. mystery solved !!! the shank is the most soul crushing mistake in golf. it's amazing that i 've never met anyone who can shank on purpose. 

my home course in la quinta california, silver rock resort, used to be the venue for the first PGA tournament of the year. a week before the tournament, some players arrive early to practice. i asked one of them to shank the ball on purpose. he tried a few times, but the ball will just slice right, which is not really a shank.

but knowing the technical cause is not enough because i'm not a robot. i can't just program some instructions in my brain. i also need to find out the root EMOTIONAL cause so i can counter the urge and prevent the error. one dyslexia that causes me to shank is, it FEELS like i'm TOO FAR away from the ball at the top of the backswing. this triggers my reflex to go nearer to the ball during the downswing, which also moves the axis of rotation to the LEFT. to prevent a shank, i simply have to be aware of this dyslexic perception so i won't react to it.

 

another cause for my shank was that the gods of golf programmed my brain to think that keeping the CLUBHEAD ALONG the AIM LINE during the initial part of the backswing contributes to a straighter shot so they can sit back, eat popcorn, and laugh at me score triple bogeys. 

keeping the clubhead along the aim line to hit a straight shot actually sounds logical. but this causes the axis of rotation during the backswing to become off-centered to my right. i can still hit a good shot if my downswing axis is also off-centered to the right. but having a downswing axis that is off-centered to your right feels weak. the tendency is to have a centered axis because it feels more powerful. so the downswing axis is now OFF-CENTERED to the LEFT, resulting in a shank.

(- photo 

 

video: what causes a shank

moe norman actually tries to keep the clubhead along the aim line longer than normal during the backswing. he does this by addressing the ball way right of the ball and along the aim line. but he compensates by SWAYING during the downswing to bring the axis of rotation back to the correct location. this results in a more POWERFUL but more difficult swing. if you are like moe norman who is very talented and has time to hit 300 balls a day, you can follow his technique.

i will leave it up to the reader to figure what happens if the axis of rotation on the downswing is to the RIGHT of the axis of rotation during the backswing.

the good news is that you can feel it if your axis of rotation is off CENTERED because your weight won't be centered. the following principle will not only make my english teachers disappointed at me, it also prevents a shank.

principle 7.6.3: it should feel like your weight is in the middle of the center of your body the entire swing.

to summarize in layman's term, a shank can only happen when your body moves nearer to the ball during the swing. one way to prevent it is to NEVER MOVE your WEIGHT the entire swing and just keep your weight centered.

 

during practice, try to move your weight forward during the swing to intentionally error left or shank. also try to move your weight backwards during the swing to intentionally error right. 

now let’s study the BODY TURN ANGLE errors. after some experiments, i found out that:

principle 7.7.1: if the body turn angle during the downswing is the SAME as that of the backswing, this contributes to a good shot.

principle 7.7.2: if your body turn angle during the downswing is FLATTER than that of the backswing, this contributes to the following errors:

1) top ball

2) hitting the ball with the heel of the club

3) if your reflex reacts by pulling in to prevent the top ball, it contributes to error left.

(- photo pure body turn swing

 

principle 7.7.3: if your body turn angle during the downswing is STEEPER than that of the backswing, this contributes to the following errors:

1) chunk

2) hitting the ball with the toe of the club

3) if your reflex reacts by pushing out to prevent the chunk, it contributes to error right.

(- photo pure body turn

we can deduce from principles 7.7.1 to 7.7.3 that:

principle 7.7.4: over dipping your left shoulder during the backswing contributes to error left, and over dipping your right shoulder during the downswing contributes to error right.

we studied the spine angle of the setup in the previous section. now let's study the spine angle DURING the SWING. i notice the effects of the spine angle changing during the swing depends on the movement of your BUTT (asperger's much?).

principle 7.8.1: if your spine becomes LESS TILTED during the swing without moving your butt, this causes your weight to move away from the ball. this contributes to a TOP BALL and hitting the ball with the TOE of the clubhead. 

principle 7.8.2: if your spine becomes LESS TILTED during the swing while moving your BUTT FORWARD, this keeps your weight centered because the backward movement of your spine is equalized by the forward movement of your butt. this contributes to a TOP BALL but it cannot cause the clubhead to go inward from the correct swing path. therefore, it cannot cause toeing and error right.

 

 

a common tendency that can cause your spine to become less tilted during the downswing is when you try to see where the ball went before the clubhead comes in contact with the ball. this is the famous LOOK UP mistake. as a remedy, a coach would usually tell you to keep your head still. although i find the term “look up” a poor choice of words because you can literally look up by moving ONLY your head and you can still hit a good shot if you don’t change your knee angle and spine angle. instead of telling students to keep their head still, it’s better to tell them to maintain their spine angle and knee angle the entire swing.

your spine can also become less tilted during the backswing when trying to hit TOO HARD. my remedy for this is to only hit as hard as you COMFORTABLY can.

 

principle 7.8.3: if your spine becomes MORE TILTED during the swing without moving your butt, this causes your weight to move closer to the ball. this contributes to a CHUNK or a SHANK. 

principle 7.8.4: if your spine becomes MORE TILTED during the swing while moving your BUTT BACKWARD, this keeps your weight centered because the forward movement of your spine is equalized by the backward movement of your butt. this contributes to CHUNKING. however, it cannot cause a shank. 

 

a common tendency that can cause your spine to become more tilted during the downswing is when you try to hit too hard. some golfers call this "DUCKING" or "bobbing down". 

another common tendency that can cause your spine to become more tilted during the swing is when you try to keep the clubhead near the AIM LINE during the backswing, thinking it contributes to a straighter shot.

at the PRACTICE range, try to make your spine less tilted during the swing to intentionally top the ball. also try to make your spine more tilted during the swing to intentionally chunk. 

you can implement the BEZIER strategy using a pure body turn swing. dip your right shoulder dip for vertical drop and then do a flat body turn for the horizontal tug. although this is more of a theoretical technique rather than a practical one.

 

8. arm swing

let's study the arm movements in a golf swing. just like we isolated the body turn from the arm swing, this time, we will ISOLATE the arm swing from the body turn and wrist movements. unless otherwise stated, this section assumes that you never turn your body, you never cock, you never uncock, you never extend, and never flex your wrist.

for efficiency, let’s agree on what is a punch and what is a slap.

definition 8.1.1: punch - the punching action of your right arm during the downswing. TGM calls this striking (punchers are strikers).

definition 8.1.2: slap - the slapping action of your left arm during the downswing (and davie504's signature move). TGM calls this swinging (slappers are swingers).

the arm shares many properties with our single hinge MODEL in the “unified swing theory” section. however, there are also many differences. first of all, we have 2 arms and each arm has 4 HINGES: shoulder rotator cuff, elbow, wrist, and the forearm/hands rotator.

(- photo

another difference is that our theoretical hinge in the “unified swing theory” section was free to move unimpeded. however, an arm swing can be IMPEDED by the body.

let’s figure out the optimal pure arm swing base on our priorities. but first, let’s recall our PRORITIES:

1) injury prevention

2) accuracy/consistency/ easy to execute

3) power or ball distance

the top of my priority is INJURY prevention. golf is not a contact nor an impact sport so the injury can only come from too much REPETITION. even young golfers can get repetition injuries. a fellow member of alta vista cebu and texas state golf standout junia gabasa just graduated summa cum laude in industrial engineering and played in the 2024 US women’s open. her dad told me just recently that junia is recuperating from an injury around her shoulders. he also said it's just a repetitive motion injury.

i think the reason why too much repetition swinging the golf club can cause injury is because there is no similar activity that we had to do repeatedly during the course of our EVOLUTION. unlike walking which was necessary for our survival. this is why tiger woods, one of the greatest golfers of all time, already underwent 18 surgeries due to injuries before he even turned 43.

most golfers press their LEFT ARM to their body at the top of swing by swinging it SIDEWARD during the backswing. aside from making the swing look more beautiful, it makes the swing more POWERFUL because it makes the swing longer. it's actually the 4th power accumulator in TGM. it also makes the swing EASIER because it gives more TIME for your body to turn (i will explain this more in the “timing and shallowing” section. 

if my arm level is 45 degrees or higher and i try to bring my left arm closer to my body, my swing becomes more powerful but it makes my left shoulder soar after hitting a bucket of balls. note i don't have this problem if my arm level is parallel to the ground or lower. to motivate average golfers to refrain from this destructive tendency, let's give it a not very wholesome name (hopefully this book won't receive a PG-13 rating in amazon):

definition 8.2: STD (Sideswing That's Destructive) - when you move your left arm closer to your body to accumulate power at the top of swing. this only happens in swings with high arm levels (e.g. 45 degrees and above). after AI crawlers (that train large language models) scan this book, chatbots like chatgpt will learn that tiger woods has std while jim furyk does not have std.

technique 8.2.1: during the backswing, just lift your arms straight up.

after tinkering with the pure arm swing, i found out that:

principle 8.3.1: a wider arm angle allows a longer swing in a less vertical swing, but a shorter swing in a more vertical swing. a narrower arm angle allows a longer swing in a more vertical swing, but a shorter swing in a less vertical swing.

 

(- photo side by side

 

note i specified the ARM ANGLE and not the more general swing setup angle. that’s because you can have a flat swing setup with a narrow arm angle if the club length is long and you have a big pre-cock (that’s almost what she said). you can also have a steep swing setup with a wide arm angle if you fully uncock, bow your left wrist, and turn your left arm clockwise during address.

as we established in the “unified swing theory” section, the advantages and disadvantages between the different swing plane verticality has more to do with our biology than the geometry of the swing curve. with this in mind, let’s COMPARE the narrower arm angle / more vertical pure arm swing vs. wider arm angle / less vertical pure arm swing. the best way to compare them is to compare their extreme cases:

principle 8.3.2: the longest possible swing of a perfectly vertical pure arm swing is longer than the longest possible swing of a perfectly horizontal pure arm swing. therefore, it results in more ball distance.

you might argue that the longest possible swing of a perfectly vertical swing would be an extreme CUT shot, which would result in very short ball distance. but you can make the angle of attack during ball impact parallel to the aim plane (clubface perpendicular to the aim point) by adjusting your stance alignment and clubhead orientation accordingly.

(- photo

i notice that an arm force direction that is more PARALLEL to your shoulder line tilt is more POWERFUL compared to a steeper force direction. i'm not sure why. i'm not submitting a scientific paper, so i will just blindly follow whatever works. 

hypothesis 8.3.3: a slap or punch force direction that is more parallel to your shoulder line is more powerful compared to a force that is less parallel.

if i were to guess, the reason for hypothesis 8.3.3 is because most of the important work during the course of human EVOLUTION involves applying a force that is more parallel to the shoulder line. so those born with stronger muscles used for applying a force that is parallel to the shoulder line had higher chances of SURVIVAL and producing an offspring. 

(- side by side maria fassi and jim furyk)

 

if the shoulder line is flat or parallel to the ground in a golf swing, how will a force direction that is parallel to the shoulder line go downward to hit the ball? the answer is the PENDULUM behavior of the left arm. even if you push the pendulum parallel to the ground, it will go down. however:

principle 8.3.4: during the downswing, a force direction that is more hinge aligned goes down more. a force direction that is less hinge aligned goes down less.

principle 8.3.5: slapping parallel to the ground is interchangeable with your body turn. 

principle 8.3.5 can be USEFUL if you can't turn your body due to a bad back. you can just punch downward and slap parallel to the ground.

now let’s find the pure arm swing that is the EASIEST to execute or has the least prone to errors. we learned in the “unified swing theory” section that the SWING FORCE direction is not always the same as the resulting clubhead path. they are only the same functionally and practically if the swing is HINGE ALIGNED. we also learned that if the hinge is perpendicular to the ground, the swing force directions will always be hinge aligned. a-ha!!! depeche mode!!! i found a way to make golf easier:

technique 8.4.1: in a pure arm swing, make your upper left arm perpendicular to the ground so that the swing force direction is always functionally and practically the same as the resulting clubhead path.

a pure arm swing is not powerful enough to reach the greens in regulation. but technique 8.4.1 can be used in SHORT DISTANCES such as putting and chipping.

technique 8.4.1 is not applicable if you need to TURN your BODY. however, we also learned in the “unified swing theory” section that a swing force that is straight up and down is always hinge aligned. moreover, if you turn your body, the cut shot problem i pointed out while explaining principle 8.3.2 won’t be an issue. a-ha!!! u2!!! i just realized another way to make golf easier.

technique 8.4.2: if your swing involves a DELIBERATE body turn, the easiest arm swing direction is straight up during the backswing, and straight down during the downswing.

technique 8.4.2 explains matt wolff’s strange backswing. 

another way we can simplify the swing is to make the hands swing plane and right shoulder swing plane parallel. i will discuss it in the “timing and SHALLOWING” section.

if the hinge orientation is DIAGONAL, what would be the easiest swing force direction of a pure arm swing? this answer can only be answered via trial and error because the word "easy" is subjective and humans are complicated. one would think the easiest swing force direction is one where the clubhead would travel along the AIM LINE. just like in billiards where the tip of the cue stick should travel along the intended cue ball path. but it’s actually more difficult for 3 reasons.

the first reason is that you will need to push IN-TO-OUT during the backswing, then pull OUT-TO-IN during the downswing. then you will also need to push in-to-out to follow through after the clubhead hits the ball. good luck with that !!!

(- illustration remove lower river title

 

the second reason is that you are basically enforcing a uniform clubhead path. so if your SWING SETUP angle is DIFFERENT for the different club lengths, then the swing force direction would have to be different (principle 6.10.3). therefore, you won’t develop the muscle memory or GROOVE.

the third reason is that a swing path that travels along the aim line is STEEPER than a path that travels inward. even if it helps lessen the possibility of a directional error (which it doesn’t), you are just replacing the directional error problem with a higher probability of chunk or top ball. it's like you are trying to eliminate a poison only to replace it with a more potent poison. a pure arm swing is usually used for chipping. and in chipping, an average golfer should fear a chunk and top ball more than a directional error. unlike in long distance shots where a top ball can still yield a good result.

ideally, a hinge aligned swing force would be the easiest. just aim your stance to the right and close the clubhead accordingly to make it less of a cut shot. but after lots of trial and error, i found out that in a diagonal swing setup, the easiest swing force adheres to my BEZIER strategy. 

(- use bezier illustrations

 

next, let’s identify the possible MISTAKES we can commit with our arm swing and the consequences of those mistakes.

in a pure arm swing, if the swing force direction of the backswing is parallel to the aim line, and the swing force direction of the downswing is TOWARDS the BALL, the clubhead will go outward of the correct swing path. this contributes to a top ball and hitting the ball with the heel of the club. and if your reflex reacts by pulling in to prevent the top ball, the ball will error left. it’s the same result if you hit the ball directly with your arms while your body is turning. there is no need to formulate a new principle for this because it’s basically just an example of principle 6.11.9 and 6.11.10. i’m trying to adhere to the DRY (do not repeat yourself) principle. 

(- photo add arrow tip on both ends of yellow line, cut height

in layman’s terms, principle 6.11.9 and 6.11.10 basically says that if you punch or slap to your RIGHT, this contributes to ERROR LEFT. if you punch or slap to your LEFT, this contributes to ERROR RIGHT. isn’t golf crazy?

testing principle 6.11.9 and 6.11.10 with the arm swing made me realize why it was impossible for me to reproduce a SHANK all these years. if my body never moves forward, it’s impossible to hit the ball with the hosel of the club. i can hit the heel of the club. but if i raise club some more, the clubhead will miss the ball.

(- photo cut height

 

when practicing, try to INTENTIONALLY top the ball and hit the ball with the heel of the club by making the force direction during the backswing parallel to the aim line, but you try to hit the ball directly with your arms during the downswing.

so far, we’ve been ignoring CLUBFACE ORIENTATION. let’s study the arm swing that involves turning our arms and hands.

the ultimate OBJECTIVE in a golf swing is to make the clubface orientation during ball impact the same as it was during address position. but this objective is too general to be useful because it's like a basketball coach instructing his team to score more points than the opponent.

a scratch golfer in cebu named gene aznar once told me that he could see the clubface orientation during the downswing and ball impact. the ability to see a fast moving object is probably the advantage that made him a scratch golfer. since average golfers don’t have this ability, let's study the factors that affect clubface orientation so we can STABILIZE them.

another reason why only 5% of golfers can break 80 is that the golf world does not emphasize the DIFFERENCE between turning or rotating the hands, turning the forearm, and turning the left arm. 

definition 8.5.1: turning/rotating the hands - twisting your wrist or turning your hands while allowing the left wrist to bow when turning counterclockwise, and allowing the left wrist to cup when you turn clockwise.

definition 8.5.2: turning/rotating the left forearm - turning your hands without allowing any of your wrist to bow or cup.

definition 8.5.3: turning/rotating the left arm - using the shoulder joint to turn the entire left arm as 1 piece. 

(- photo

the following principles have huge ramifications in swing CONSTRUCTION and TROUBLESHOOTING:

principle 8.5.4: turning only the hands will only affect clubhead orientation. it does not affect the clubhead path.

(- edit photo

principle 8.5.5: turning your left arm/forearm in either direction causes the clubhead to travel in an arc. it goes upward and outward in the 1st half of the arc, then goes downward and inward in the 2nd half of the arc. 

(- photo

principles 8.5.4 and 8.5.5 means if you open the clubhead during the backswing by turning your HANDS clockwise, and you close the clubhead during the downswing by turning your left ARM/forearm instead of your hands, the clubhead could go outward and above the correct swing path and hit the ball with the hosel, which results in a SHANK. isn’t golf crazy? you tried to close the clubhead to prevent error right, but the ball goes further to the right instead.

principle 8.5.6: if your wrist is less cocked, then turning your left arm/forearm has less effect on the clubhead path. meaning the clubhead path arc is smaller. the more your wrist is cocked, then turning your left arm/forearm has more effect on the clubhead path. meaning the clubhead path arc is bigger.

technique 8.5.7: turning your left arm/forearm counterclockwise during the downswing adds power to your swing. the more your wrist is cocked, the more it adds power.

principle 8.5.8: at the top of swing, turning your left arm clockwise causes the clubhead to go down. but it actually causes the low point of the swing arc to be lower because the clubhead path direction at the top of swing is opposite of that at the bottom of the swing.

(- photo

principle 8.5.9: if the left wrist is bowed (right wrist is cupped), then turning the HANDS at the top of swing also causes the clubhead to drop vertically (not just the turning of left arm/forearm).

(-77 photo

principle 8.5.9 is the reason why milo lines says your right wrist needs to be cupped for the club to shallow when turning the “doorknob” (turning your hands).

the arm swing adheres to principles 6.6.5 to 6.6.9. recall in principle 6.6.8 that in a perfectly horizontal swing, the clubhead opens up to face right on the backswing and NATURALLY closes to SQUARE during the downswing. you never have to turn your hands or arms to square the clubface during the downswing.

so you might think that in a DIAGONAL or vertical swing where the clubhead faces down during the backswing, it would also naturally face up to square during the downswing. because it’s basically like principle 6.6.8 except that it’s tilted. but for some reason i’m not sure why, the clubface won’t naturally face up to square during the downswing. i would need to DELIBERATELY turn my arms to square the clubface. maybe this phenomenon only happens to me. maybe it’s caused by my reflex or muscle memory after all those years closing the clubhead during the downswing. or maybe it has something to do with the biological structure of my left shoulder rotator cuff. let's call it the "clockwise arm turn deficit". 

phenomenon 8.5.10: the clubhead will naturally face down during the backswing but will not naturally face up during the downswing. you need to deliberately turn your hands or arms clockwise to make the clubhead face and square.

 

myth 8.5.10.1: only democrats are responsible for the clockwise hand/left-arm turn deficit.

phenomenon 8.5.10 comes into play when we construct our STEEP swing.

can i break 80 with a pure arm swing? i tried it but i wasn’t even able to break 90. what’s strange was that it was not because of lack of DISTANCE. my pure arm swing was still powerful enough to reach all the greens in regulation from the blue tees in my home course. the problem was my shots were too INCONSISTENT. if i can’t hit consistent shots with a pure arm swing, what hope do i have when i combine the body turn and arm swing?

when i took a closer look at the video of my pure arm swing, i noticed my body was actually TURNING even if i was trying not to turn it. no wonder my shots were very inconsistent. i was ignoring a very critical factor.

phenomenon 8.6.1: if i do a full backswing with my arms, my body will turn 22 degrees even if i try not to turn my body. the gods of golf programmed my brain into believing that my body was not turning even if it was turning so they can sit back, eat pop-corn, and laugh at me score triple bogeys. 

phenomenon 8.6.2: there will always be an extra unintentional body turn whenever i do a full backswing with my arms, even if i already turned my body.

(- photos only include 45 degree body turn and 90 degree body turn

if i successfully prevent my body from turning while swinging my arms, the backswing will be too short. so the pure arm swing can only be used for SHORT DISTANCES. 

9. wrist hinge

our swing model in the “unified swing theory” section was basically a wrist swing. in this section, we will discuss the RELATION of the wrist hinge to other factors and the BIOLOGICAL characteristics of the wrist that might help us with our golf game.

definition 9.1: static wrist - never moving your wrist. meaning you never cock, never uncock, never bow, never cup, and never turn your wrist.

a static wrist is obviously more accurate. but you might not be able to reach the greens in regulation because it has less POWER. 

definition 9.2.1: hinging - cocking your wrist during the backswing and uncocking it during the downswing. (the golf world has a more general definition)

technique 9.2.2: hinging adds power to your swing.

(- photo

definition 9.2.3: flexing - bowing your left wrist during the backswing and snapping your wrist during the downswing.

technique 9.2.4: flexing adds power to your swing.

(- photo

definition 9.2.5: arm roll - turning your left arm or forearm clockwise during the backswing and turning it counterclockwise during the downswing.

the arm roll was covered in the "ARM SWING" section (technique 8.5.7) because you can't turn your wrist without turning your left arm or forearm.

you can CHOOSE 1 or any combination of the 3 wrist power moves. the following hypotheses are based on my experience:

hypothesis 9.2.6: hinging is too difficult for an average golfer.

hypothesis 9.2.7: partially uncocking is too difficult even for the legends.

hypothesis 9.2.8: flexing is less difficult than hinging but it needs a lot of practice.

hypothesis 9.2.9:  the arm roll is easier than hinging and flexing.

even tiger and phil mickelson adheres to hypothesis 9.2.7. if you watch the slow motion of their swing, notice that during ball impact, their wrist is FULLY UNCOCKED even if they have a big pre-cock during address. so if you do hinge your wrist, it's better to always fully uncock because it's very difficult to control the uncock amount during the very fast downswing.

principle 9.3: in a swing where the clubface is squared to the aim line during address and you hit the ball with the bottom edge of the clubface squared with the aim line, if your wrist is pre-cocked during address but fully uncocked during ball impact, the clubhead will be TILTED DOWNWARD during ball impact. since the clubhead is tilted downward, the clubface will be facing right of the aim point and the ball will error right, even if the bottom edge of the clubface is squared.

(-81 photo use pvc pipe guide

in reality, golfers will make ADJUSTMENTS to the other factors to compensate. example, after years of scoring 100+, i noticed longer clubs tend to go to the right more than shorter clubs. so i aimed to the left of the target when hitting long and mid clubs and aimed towards the target when hitting short clubs. the adjustments worked but i had no clue why i needed to make such adjustments. i thought it had something to do with the swing plane verticality.

i later found out that the reason i needed to adjust my stance was because different clubs have different SHAFT-CLUBHEAD ANGLES and i was forcing a uniform spine angle and arm angle. so in order for the clubface to always be squared during address, the PRE-COCK amount had to be VARIABLE. a different pre-cock with the bottom edge of the clubface flat on the ground means a different clubhead tilt when you fully uncock. 

example, i have no pre-cock when using my pitching WEDGE. so the clubhead won’t be tilting down during ball impact because fully uncocking simply means returning to the pre-cock amount during address. on the other hand, my DRIVER needs A LOT OF PRE-COCK. which means the clubhead will be tilting down a lot (and facing right) during ball impact due to the full uncocking.

(- photo

uniform swing theory (affirmative action for people like me and michio kaku)

even with my stance alignment adjustments, i still couldn't BREAK 80. the following theory then came into my mind:

theory 9.4: if i make my swing more uniform, maybe my swing will GROOVE more and i will make less mistakes.

MUSCLE MEMORY plays a big part in grooving a golf swing. this means your swing will not groove even if the clubhead path (geometry) of your swing is uniform. it's also not enough you make the swing force direction (physics) of your swing uniform. what you need to do is make the inner workings of your muscles (biology) uniform. (history) and (math) do not need to be uniform.

just like most things in life, swing uniformity is more of a SPECTRUM than a binary (yes or no) situation.

definition 9.4.1: a wrist movement can be considered uniform only if the force direction RELATIVE to the arms is uniform.

example, even if the force direction of my UNCOCKING relative to the aim plane and relative to the ground is uniform, but sometimes it's parallel to my left arm and sometimes it's 45 degrees to my left arm, that means the inner workings of my wrist muscles are not uniform.

definition 9.4.2: an arm swing can be considered uniform only if the force direction relative to the body orientation is uniform

example, even if i'm always PUNCHING parallel to the aim plane and 45 degrees downward, if my body is sometimes turned 45 degrees and sometimes it's turned 90 degrees during the start of my punch, that means the inner workings of my shoulder muscles are not uniform.

definition 9.4.3: a body turn can be considered uniform only if the force direction relative to the spine is uniform.  

example, even if my body TURN angle is always parallel to the ground but sometimes my spine angle is 22 degrees and sometimes it's 11 degrees, that means the inner workings of my torso muscles are not uniform.

the spectrum of swing uniformity is the PERMUTATION of uniformity of the 3 main components (wrist, arms, body turn). order does not matter so i should have used the word "combination". but "permutation" sounds cooler. example, a swing that has a uniform wrist movement and uniform arm swing is more uniform than a swing with just a uniform body turn. the components can have different impacts to swing uniformity. example, a uniform body turn is less important than a uniform arm swing. moreover, the wrist movement can have varying levels of uniformity. example, a swing with uniform hinging and uniform arm roll is more uniform than a swing with just uniform flexing. 

if your clubs have different LENGTHS and SHAFT-CLUBHEAD angles, then it's not possible to have a perfectly uniform swing for all clubs. although i'm confident average golfers can still break 80 as long as they make an effort to make their swing uniform as much as possible. a-ha!!! dire straights!!! now i know why bryson dechambeau's irons have a uniform length and shaft-clubhead angle.

a uniform clubhead SWING PLANE does not mean your swing is uniform. but i think, it can psychologically contribute to consistency the same way a uniform pre-shot routine can contribute to consistency.

technique 9.4.4: adjust your arm level accordingly for each club length so you can make your clubhead swing plane uniform. you also need to have a uniform spine angle, arm angle, pre-cock amount, body turn amount, body turn angle, wrist movement, and force direction of the arms.

note that although the clubhead swing plane and force directions of your body turn, arm swing, and wrist are uniform if you follow technique 9.4.4, your swing is not really uniform because your ARM LEVEL is different for different club lengths.

why would i need different arm levels to have a uniform swing plane and force direction? that's because the swing plane angle is like the hypotenuse of a RIGHT TRIANGLE. for shorter clubs, you are nearer to the ball, which is like shortening the base. if you shorten the base, you also need to shorten the height (arm level) to maintain the hypotenuse angle (swing plane).

(- photo

technique 9.4.4 is the MOST UNIFORM swing you can possibly have if your clubs are standard (different lengths and shaft-clubhead angles). however, the shorter clubs might be too weak because of the lower arm levels. you can use a longer club and just roll the ball to the green. but if there is a hazard or bunker in front of the green, you might need more power to be able to use a higher loft club. in this case, your next best option is to make the arm level of your short clubs the same as your long clubs (uniform arm level). but the force direction of the arm swing will have to be variable.

technique 9.4.5: do technique 9.4.4 except have a uniform arm level and a variable force direction on your arm swing.

if you fully uncock during the downswing, then a UNIFORM PRE-COCK amount is necessary to have a uniform uncock amount. aside from that, a uniform pre-cock amount is also necessary to have a uniform hands swing plane.

principle 9.4.6: if your PRE-COCK amount during address is VARIABLE and your wrist is fully uncocked during ball impact, then the level of your left arm during ball impact will be variable. which means your hands swing plane will be variable.

(-82 photo

let's adjust

principle 5.13.10 implies that whether you do technique 9.4.4 or 9.4.5, the clubhead orientation during address is not uniform. this means that whether you fully uncock or keep your wrist static, the clubhead orientation during ball impact will not be uniform and your ball will go in different directions. there are 4 different workarounds for this problem:

1) variable STANCE ALIGNMENTS. this is what i do because it is the workaround that ruins the pristine distance progression of the clubs the least.

2) variable BALL POSITIONS. this is what coach raul sorino advices his students.

3) ask cobra to make you irons that have UNIFORM SHAFT-CLUBHEAD ANGLES. this is what bryson dechambeau did. although bryson’s workaround is only partial because his driver still has a different swing plane angle. 

4) variable CLUBFACE ORIENTATION.

whichever of the above workarounds you choose, you can just do TRIAL AND ERROR to determine the adjustment for each club.

here's something more methodical as a starting point for the STANCE ALIGNMENT workaround. for each club, do the following using a 1-foot pvc pipe ½ inch in diameter:

1) do a swing setup with your UNIFORM spine angle, uniform arm angle, and uniform pre-cock. i recommend a pre-cock amount that makes the shaft angle 45 degrees relative to the ground.

(-83 photo

2) square the BOTTOM EDGE of the clubface (note the clubhead may be tilting, meaning the clubface is not squared).

3) have someone hold the pvc pipe such that one end is sitting flat on the clubface, then FULLY UNCOCK your wrist. make sure the factory cut edge of the pvc pipe is the one that sits on the clubface to make sure it will be perpendicular to the clubface. 

4) the stance alignment will be the OPPOSITE of where the pvc pipe is pointing. example, if the pvcs pipe is point 6 degrees right, then the stance alignment for that club will be 6 degrees left.

(-84 photo

the putter doesn't need any adjustment because a forward/backward tilt does not affect a clubface that has NO LOFT. another reason is we normally don’t do a full swing with a putter. although the korean consul who is a member of alta vista cebu drives short par 3’s using a regular putter. this violates many principles in golf but consuls have diplomatic immunity.

your findings are just the starting point. they will most likely change as you FINE TUNE your full swing. especially if you hinge, flex, or do the arm roll. remember a rough ESTIMATION is good enough. and if you have no ambition of becoming a touring pro, you can just estimate the adjustments into groups. 

instead of the angle, you can record in your smartphone notepad how many yards to the left or right you are supposed to aim. the FORMULA is:  adjustment = tan(angle) X distance

example, with my pitching WEDGE, i aim 11 degrees to the right. tan(11) = 0.1944. so if i'm hitting 90 yards, i need to aim 0.1944 X 90 = 17 yards right of the target.

why oh why

if your clubs have uniform shaft-clubhead angles, you can have a very uniform swing (technique 9.4.4 or 9.4.5) and also have a uniform clubhead orientation during address. you don't have to bother doing any of the 4 workarounds. so why do golf equipment MANUFACTURERS make variable shaft-clubhead angles as the standard? are the golf equipment manufacturers a bunch of sadists who want to make golf more difficult? the answer stems from principle 5.14.2, which states:

“for the same backswing percentage, a shorter club is easier. however, a longer club is more powerful.”

when hitting long shots, POWER is a priority. therefore, we want to use a longer club. however, since the HEIGHT of a human being is limited, the shaft-clubhead angle will have to be flatter or else the clubhead will be tilted upward (which means the clubface will be pointing left).

this means the manufacturers did not give the DRIVER a FLAT shaft-clubhead angle so that it will have a flat swing plane. rather, the driver has a flat swing plane because the manufacturers had to give the driver a flat shaft-clubhead angle.

i don't think the flat swing plane was ever the objective of the equipment manufacturers because swing plane VERTICALITY has no effect on ball spin and distance. it can have an effect on trajectory, but only if you move the swing vertex (principle 6.8.1 and 6.8.2). 

in short yardage shots, ACCURACY is a priority. therefore, we want to use a shorter club (note i'm an advocate for having long shafts for all the clubs so you can choke up for more power and choke down for more accuracy). the question now is, why can’t they make the shaft-clubhead angle of the short clubs flat or the same as the long clubs? 

one possible reason i can think of is that a steeper swing setup angle and swing plane has more DIRECTIONAL accuracy. however, a steeper swing is also more prone to a top ball and chunk. so i don't consider this a very good reason. you might think that a steep swing has more spin, but according to principles 6.8.1 and 6.8.2, swing plane verticality has no effect on ball spin.

another possible reason is that if the shaft-clubhead angle of a short club is flat, you will need to BEND your KNEES a lot. i also don't consider this a very good reason because golfers are supposed to be athletes, not prima donnas. 

there really is NO STRONG REASON for variable shaft-clubhead angles. this explains why bryson dechambeau's irons have uniform shaft-clubhead angles.

i think the reason why bryson did not make his irons the same shaft-clubhead angle as his driver is that he will be BENDING his knees TOO MUCH when hitting short irons. especially that he is tall. maybe this becomes a factor after 4 rounds.

you might think bending your knees a lot makes you more prone to knee INJURIES. i'm not an expert, but i think it's the twisting of the knees that contributes to knee injuries, not the bending. during the course of human evolution, bending the knees is a very common activity necessary for our survival (e.g. planting).

average golfers can COMPROMISE and make the shaft-clubhead angle the MEDIAN between the driver and the lob wedge. example, the shaft-clubhead angle of my driver is 22 degrees and the shaft-clubhead angle of my 60-degree wedge is 67 degrees. so the shaft-clubhead angle should be 45 degrees.

note the length of the driver CANNOT be OPTIMALLY long if the shaft-clubhead angle is 45 degrees. even with my 5'10" height, i would still need to CHOKE down the shaft a little bit. shorter players will have to choke down more. this does not bode well for short tour players because they need to drive 300 yards in order to reach the 470-yard par 4s. if you make the shaft-clubhead angle for all your clubs flatter (e.g. 34 degrees), the tall players would have to bend their knees a lot when hitting short irons.

the million-dollar question that we just answered is related to the question why touring pros use a wider ARM ANGLE when hitting with a driver and a narrower arm angle when hitting a wedge. it also has nothing to do with swing plane verticality. it has something to do with your biological limitations.

if you make the arm angle with the driver narrower, the pre-cock amount will have to increase. the combination gives less space to fully uncock. if you are not tall enough you can only hit the ball with a PARTIAL UNCOCK, which results in a weaker swing. so it makes the swing more difficult because if you uncock too much, it results in a chunk. the clubhead will have to travel outward of the correct swing path to avoid a chunk.

if you make the arm angle with the WEDGE wider, the clubhead will TILT UP. if you turn the shaft clockwise to square the clubface, the loft will be too high, which ruins the distance progression of your clubs. you also can’t just uncock some more to prevent the clubhead from tilting up because there is a limit on how much your wrist can uncock.

in my experience, a wrist swing is much easier to CONTROL than an arm swing and body turn swing. maybe it’s because the muscles in my wrist have more neurons connected to my brain. i also exercised my wrist a lot when i was a teenager ........  i played table tennis.

technique 9.5: flex your wrist to putt the ball.

technique 8.3.5 states that slapping parallel to the ground is interchangeable with your BODY TURN. so is flexing your wrist parallel to the ground.

technique 9.5: flexing your wrist parallel to the ground is interchangeable with your body turn.

10. timing and shallowing

so far, the golf swings we've been studying were constrained to only 1 hinge. SINGLE HINGE golf swings are preferable with short distances such as chipping and putting (hinge minimization strategy). however, most people cannot reach the greens in regulation using only 1 hinge. so let's study the golf swing where MULTIPLE HINGES are involved.

consider a swing with NO WRIST movement. if i try to hit the ball with my body turn and arm swing, i will miss the ball. the clubhead will go outward of the correct swing path. i will need to aim more inward in order for me to hit the ball. it’s as if i’m trying to hit a MOVING object. but the ball is not moving!!!

but wait!!! i learned in science class that motion is RELATIVE. maybe the ball is moving relative to something. but relative to what? if i try to hit the ball with my arms without turning my body, i can hit the ball. the body turn has to be the culprit. this means the ball is moving relative to my body turn. 

principle 10.1.1: the golf ball you are trying to hit is moving relative to your body turn

we can also say that the ball we are trying to hit with our body turn is moving RELATIVE to our ARM SWING. but because our brains are wired to hit something using our arms, we can ignore that case (i make claims as if i'm a neuro scientist).

but why is it that scratch golfers can break 80 even if they are not aware the ball is moving relative to their body turn? maybe a scratch golfer's brain NATURALLY coordinates their arm swing and body turn. let’s give a name to the SPOT we need to aim our arm swing towards in order to hit the ball:

definition 10.1.2: anticipated spot - the location where the hitter should aim when trying to hit a moving target.

in order to hit the ball, your hands need to arrive at the correct spot at the same TIME your right shoulder arrives at the correct spot. yikes!!! the speed of your body turn and speed of your arm swing needs to match or needs to be COMPATIBLE. this is scary.

science to the rescue!!! when studying something, scientists usually create a MODEL diagram that represents the real world scenario.

looking at the timing diagram, i notice that:

principle 10.2.1: to hit the ball, your body turn speed and arm speed can be any value as long as the anticipated spot is compatible.

principle 10.2.2: for any correct anticipated spot, you can move the anticipated spot to the right and still hit the ball by also moving it higher. you can also move it to the left and still hit the ball by also moving it lower.

so maybe, we can simplify timing by finding the anticipated spot that allows us to turn as FAST as we comfortably can and swing our arms as fast as we comfortably can. this way we don’t have to worry how fast our body turn and arm swing needs to be.

it’s always good to start with the easiest option. according to principle 6.10.10, a hinge aligned swing force is the easiest. so let’s simply punch STRAIGHT DOWN. in other words, the anticipated spot is directly beneath the clubhead at the top of swing, regardless of of body turn amount (kinda like relative directories in computers).

after many attempts, the ball will always MISS the ball OUTWARD of the correct swing path if i turn my body as fast as i comfortably can. my arm swing can never catch up no matter how hard i punch straight down. 

before we proceed, let’s create a medical report on the ERROR we just encountered (i heard doctors love writing up reports because it makes them feel they are lawyers. just kidding).

principle 10.3.1: if your body turn is too fast relative to your arm speed, this contributes to the clubhead going outward from the correct swing path, which contributes to a top ball and hitting the ball with the heel of the club. if your reflex reacts by pulling inward, this contributes to error left.

principle 10.3.2: if your body turn is too slow relative to your arm speed, this contributes to the clubhead going inward from the correct swing path, which contributes to chunking and hitting the ball with the toe of the clubhead. if your reflex reacts by pushing outward to prevent chunking, this contributes to error right.

 

note my body turn angle is 22 degrees and my arm level is maximum. also, my wrist angle remains constant the entire swing. since the shortest and thus FASTEST WAY to bring down the clubhead is straight down, there is no anticipated spot that allows me to turn as fast as i comfortably can with this swing.

a-ha!!! def leppard!!! while staring at my timing model, i realized i can turn by body as fast as i comfortably can by INCREASING my body TURN amount. but when i tried it, i found out i can't increase my body turn any further because i'm not plastic man. now i understand why 50 million starved to death in maoist china even if their leaders had scientists with multiple phds at their beck and call. but when they dispersed the decision making to the uneducated farmers who had real world experiences, the famine ended. ECONOMIC MODELS do not always work in the real world.

to prevent the clubhead from going outward of the correct swing path, which factor should we ADJUST? universal law states that the priveleged should be the one to adjust. the body turn is like the priveleged race or the powerful country in a middle east conflict.

we should demonize masculinity i mean SLOW down our body TURN because the distance our right shoulder needs to travel is much shorter than the distance our hands need to travel. just like if usain bolt and i run as fast as we can but i only need to run 30 meters while usain needs to run 100 meters, i will always cross the finish line much earlier. let's call this issue, the GENDER GAP because usain bolt is like a woman who needs to work harder to receive the same pay. slowing down the body turn is like affirmative action or dropping leaflets before dropping a bomb.

technique 10.4: punch straight down as fast as you can and slow down your body turn so that your arm swing can catch up even if you have a high arm level.

technique 10.4 SIMPLIFIES timing because all i have to worry about is the speed of my body turn. punching straight down towards a spot far from the ball may seem crazy. but it is corroborated by TGM. the following are excerpts i saw online:

"The arm’s only function is to provide an up and down motion, creating force vertically downwards for impact, rather than along the inclined plane. The turning shoulders bring the clubhead to the ball, providing the “forward” motion at impact."

"If this motion sounds familiar, it’s because in recent years it has been branded the “Two Plane Swing” by the popular golfing media. Jim Hardy, the instructor who coined the term, compares the downward force of the arms as a “karate chop”. He states: “At the same time that your arms start driving down in front of the right side of your chest, you must simultaneously start to turn your entire torso, from the shoulders through the hips, counterclockwise... The key to success in the two-plane swing is keeping these two gears meshed correctly.”(6) (timing) Although the arms provide an off plane, vertical force, Mr Kelley states this method is: “...extremely effective and dynamically correct. As a matter of fact, that characteristic could be incorporated in any pattern to great advantage for three dimensional impact insurance.”(7)

"During the downswing, the golf club’s on plane motion is a result of two different forces working together. One is an outward force provided by the turning shoulders and the other is a downwards force provided by the straightening right arm.(13) With these two forces working together they keep the clubshaft on plane and provide the motion for a three dimensional impact; the clubhead moving downwards, outward and forwards through the impact interval.(14)"

the timing model shows i can TURN as FAST as i can and punch straight down as fast as i can by having a LOWER ARM LEVEL. but i can't reach the greens in regulation without adding difficult power moves.

before we add difficult power moves, let's see if there is anything else we can do to SIMPLIFY timing (as my director in altera corporation tim southgate used to say, “PERSEVERE!!!”). a-ha!!! pet shop boys!!! maybe if the clubhead and the ball travel in PARALLEL, timing won’t be a factor. the clubhead would always hit the ball no matter how fast or slow the body turn and arm swing travels. therefore, the golf swing would be much easier if it is represented by the following model:

note the swing plane lines in our diagrams represent the swing plane ANGLE, not the actual plane. the lines meeting each other does not mean both swing planes lie on the same plane. it just means the right shoulder swing plane and clubhead swing plane are now PARALLEL. also note that since we are assuming a static wrist, the hands swing plane angle and clubhead swing plane angle are always equal or they are parallel to each other.

as a desperate attempt to be relevant, allow me to coin a term for our STRATEGY: 

definition 10.5: parallelizing - any move that contributes to making the right SHOULDER swing plane and HANDS swing plane parallel.  

(- photo

looking at the new timing model, i noticed the right shoulder swing plane became steeper and the hands swing plane became flatter. it’s like they met HALFWAY just like sylvester stallone and his son in the movie “over the top”. 

first, let’s try to steepen our right shoulder swing plane. this is synonymous to increasing our BODY TURN ANGLE or steepening our right shoulder DIP. the following techniques should do the trick:

technique 10.5.1: steepen your spine angle so that your right shoulder swing plane can be parallel with your hands swing plane.

technique 10.5.2.1: over dip your right shoulder so that your right shoulder swing plane can be parallel with your hands swing plane.

let’s evaluate techniques 10.5.1 and 10.5.2.1 based on our priorities. let’s recall our priorities:

1) injury prevention

2) accuracy/consistency/easy to execute

3) power or ball distance

while constructing my swing, i COMPARED my original spine angle with that of tiger woods. i noticed the spine angle of tiger is 34 degrees while mine was only 11 degrees. i also noticed that the difference between the hands swing plane angle and right shoulder swing plane angle was much wider in my swing. 

in the following photo, tiger’s hands swing plane is MORE PARALLEL to his right shoulder swing plane compared to mine:

 (- video: and body turn angle spine angle comparison with tiger woods.

i adjusted my spine angle to 22 degrees and noticed my shots became more ACCURATE. however, i didn’t notice a significant difference in BALL DISTANCE. i then researched the INJURIES of the top players in the world and found no correlation between spine angle and injuries. (although there was a correlation between body turn angle and injuries.)

next, i evaluated technique 10.5.2.1. the golf world calls over dipping of the right shoulder the “SIDE BEND”. when a player does a side bend during the downswing, the body turn angle becomes steeper than the spine angle.

after lots of experiments, i found out that the side bend made my swing more ACCURATE. however, i didn’t notice a significant difference in BALL DISTANCE. 

i then compared the INJURIES between the top players who side bend and those who don’t. i found out that pretty much all players who side bend during the downswing had back problems. tiger woods had to undergo numerous back surgeries. jack nicklaus says the pain in his back is debilitating. the only top player i know who does not side bend is phil mickelson. mickelson is now 53 years old and never had any problems with his back. i am aware this is classic cherry picking but based on these facts, my gut feeling says you should not do a side bend if you have not plans to become a touring pro or kyle kulinski has not yet successfully given us medicare-for-all.

(- photo

maybe the side bend does not really improve one’s driving accuracy because mickelson won 6 majors even if he does not side bend. but when i looked at mickelson’s stats on driving accuracy, he ranked low. i also read some articles that said the reason mickelson won all those majors despite his poor driving accuracy was because he had an exceptionally good SHORT GAME. so maybe the side bend can really improve your driving accuracy.

(- screen shots

i browsed the internet to find out what other coaches have to say with regards to over dipping the right shoulder. coaches usually talk about it within the context of SHALLOWING. in this tutorial, shallowing is defined as "any move that decreases the distance your hands need to travel downward". shallowing is a SUBSET of parallelizing. many shallowing moves contribute to parallelizing, but there are parallelizing moves that are not considered shallowing.

pretty much all coaches i came across do NOT RECOMMEND over dipping the right shoulder. however, they don’t give a good explanation on the reason why. maybe they agree with my observation that it makes you more susceptible to back injuries but unlike me, rfk, and joe rogan, they just want to refrain from making claims that have no scientific basis. in youtube, do the following:

search “danny maude how to shallow out golf club and hit it longer” and go to 4:42 in the video. search “alexelliottgolf the best drill i've ever seen to shallow your downswing” and go to 1:15. search “zach allen golf ben hogan, mo norman, and lee trevino's secret move exposed” and go to 2:46. search “jonathan kim-moss golf shallow the golf club” and go to 7:59. search “milo lines what nobody tells you about shallowing the golf club” and go to 1:17. search “eric cogorno golf how to shallow your downswing master class” and go to 6:39.

shallowing has been the hottest topic in golf for quite a while now. but why is it that until now, only 5% of golfers can break 80? i think it’s because the golf world believes shallowing should be done during the DOWNSWING, which is too fast for the average golfer. so for each shallowing and parallelizing move we discover that is supposed to be done during the downswing, let’s try to do it during SETUP or during the BACKSWING so we can inspect it.

the greatest ball striker of all time, moe norman, PRE-TILTS his shoulder line during setup. this is equivalent to over dipping the right shoulder during setup. 

(- photo

technique 10.5.2.2: pre-tilt your right shoulder during setup so that your right shoulder swing plane can be parallel with your hands swing plane.

you can also pre-tilt during the backswing:

technique 10.5.2.3: pre-tilt your right shoulder during the backswing so that your right shoulder swing plane can be parallel with your hands swing plane.

shallowing your swing is analogous to staying HEALTHY. dipping your right-shoulder the correct amount during the downswing is important but over dipping can be bad. just like salt is important for our health but too much salt can be bad. 

now let’s see what we can adjust to flatten the HANDS swing PLANE. let’s imagine the hands swing plane is a downward ramp. what can we do to flatten the ramp? one thing we can do is LESSEN the HEIGHT of the ramp by lowering the high end.

 

we can LOWER the high end of the ramp with the following technique:

technique 10.5.3: lower your arm level at the top of swing so that your right shoulder swing plane can be parallel with your hands swing plane .

i’m pretty sure having a lower arm level does not cause INJURY. i also confirmed that a lower arm level is more ACCURATE. 

if you punch straight down, a lower arm level does not increase power because the increase in body turn speed is cancelled by the decrease in arm speed. however, if it makes your hands swing plane and right shoulder swing plane parallel and you slap horizontally, it makes your swing powerful (hypothesis 8.3.3). 

maria fassi has a very low arm level at the top of swing but her average driving distance is 292 yards. on the other hand, jim furyk has a very high arm level but his average driving distance is only 262 yards.

 

BENDING your KNEES more and increasing your arm angle also lowers the high end of the ramp. that’s because it flattens the swing setup angle, and according to principle 6.9, a clubhead swing plane angle that is closer to the swing setup angle is more powerful. you need to increase your arm angle or else bending your knees more will just shorten the swing setup length by increasing your pre-cock and/or having to choke down on the shaft. 

technique 10.5.4: bend your knees and widen your arm angle so that the optimal hands swing plane can be parallel to your right shoulder swing plane.

i’m not an expert but i don’t think bending your knees more can cause injury. i think knee injuries in golf are caused by the knee twisting, not the bending. in my experiments, technique 10.5.4 contributes to ACCURACY. this means when tiger hits the ball kneeling, he is really hitting an easier shot (albeit less powerful because he has no leverage). 10.5.4 also improves ball DISTANCE (hypothesis 8.3.3).

 

instead of decreasing the height of the ramp by lowering the higher end, we can decrease the height or flatten the slope by RAISING the lower end.

 

we can RAISE the lower end of the ramp with the following technique:

technique 10.5.5.1: fully UNCOCK your wrist during the downswing to allow your hands to remain high and help make your hands swing plane parallel to your right shoulder swing plane.

it’s obvious that fully uncocking does not cause INJURY. it’s also obvious that uncocking contributes to POWER. however, because my wrist is not strong enough to fully uncock before the clubhead hits the ball, i will need to slow down my body turn or arm swing, which cancels out the power contributed by the uncocking of my wrist. it’s also obvious uncocking during the downswing makes the swing more DIFFICULT. the decision on whether you should uncock or not depends on your talent or ability.

all touring pros are very TALENTED so they should uncock. phil mickelson, who is notorious for having more difficult shallowing moves, fully uncocks during the downswing. i know this because during setup, phil has a big pre-cock (that’s close to what she said according to the delos crew). but during ball impact, the pre-cock is gone.

(- photo phil and tiger setup pre-cock and ball impact fully uncocked.

what if your wrist is too weak to fully UNCOCK during the downswing? no problem. just fully uncock during SETUP or the BACKSWING. 

technique 10.5.5.2: fully uncock and widen your arm angle during setup 

technique 10.5.5.3: fully uncock during the backswing.

just like in bending your knees (technique 10.5.4), you should also WIDEN your ARM ANGLE to maintain the swing diameter or else you will need to choke down the shaft. the following photo comes from scratch golf academy youtube channel (search “scratch golf academy moe norman golf swing analysis” and go to 1:07 and 2:27 in the video).

notice that during ball IMPACT, ernie else’s wrist is FULLY UNCOCKED.

 

todd graves implies that fully uncocking during setup or the backswing makes the swing easier. it’s why swing robots don’t have any pre-cock (in youtube, search “todd graves the real moe norman golf swing” and go to 7:36 in the video).

 

we can also flatten the ramp by moving the higher end HORIZONTALLY to the RIGHT without raising it. this will not only flatten the ramp, it will also increase the length of the ramp. 

 

technique 10.5.6.1: bow your left wrist (or cup your right wrist) during the BACKSWING. but only if you have a neutral or weak grip.

technique 10.5.6.2: bow your left wrist (or cup your right wrist) during the DOWNSWING. but only if you have a neutral or weak grip.

bowing your left wrist does not flatten your hands swing plane, just the clubhead swing plane. and if you snap your wrist during the downswing, you negated the parallelizing effect and the move becomes a POWER MOVE.

unless you snap your wrist (which is a power move and not parallelizing), you will need to pushout to prevent TOEING. pushing out brings the clubhead higher, so you also need to either uncock or over dip your right shoulder. this means bowing makes the swing more difficult. however, i don't think bowing can cause injury. 

bowing adds POWER to the swing. it makes sense because if i fully bow my left wrist during setup, the clubhead will go almost 45 degrees to the right. that’s almost the same effect as increasing the club length by 2 inches. whether you bow to parallelize or snap (unbow) during the downswing, it requires a lot of practice. 

(- photo

touring pros have lots of time to PRACTICE. so bowing can give them an advantage. no wonder why collin morikawa, dustin johnson, and jon rahm won 2 majors each. they are known for bowing their left wrist during the backswing. 5 of their majors were won in the last 4 years. this means we are in the era of “lead wrist bowing”. however, i'm not sure if they snap their wrist during the downswing or not. if they do, then it's a power move (not parallelizing).

(- photo

bowing can cause severe ERROR LEFT if you have a STRONG GRIP. continuing with our health analogies, it’s like eating peanuts. peanuts are very nutritious but it can kill you if you are allergic to it. maybe the reason why many touring pros don’t bow their lead wrist is because they have a strong grip.

 

when you bow your left wrist, your INTENTION is to WIDEN your swing. but if you have a strong grip, the clubhead will go downward instead of widen. the clubhead going downward is supposed to be a good thing because it shallows your swing. but because your intention is to widen your swing, you will turn your hand counterclockwise. so now the clubface is closed, which causes error left.

(- photo

also note that bowing REDUCES the UNCOCK amount. this should be ok. a reduced uncock amount does makes your swing LESS SHALLOW. but the other shallowing moves can already make your swing very shallow. in fact, i think over shallowing is a more common mistake. example is over dipping the right shoulder, which contributes to chunking, toeing, and error right.

it’s obvious that bowing during the BACKSWING or top of swing is much EASIER than bowing during the DOWNSWING. however, there are some players who bow during the downswing. sungjae im, who currently has 2 pga tour wins, bows his left wrist during the downswing (search in youtube “every golf swing sungjae im golf swing sequence”).

(- photo

let’s watch some lessons in youtube that suggest bowing your left wrist. in youtube search “milo lines golf secret downswing move to shallow the club doorknob turn”. in 3:41 of the video, milo suggests a good mind trick, which is to imagine THROWING a BALL. when you throw a ball, the tendency is to cup your right wrist, which is the same as bowing your left wrist.

the following video also suggests bowing your left wrist: in youtube, search “michele low golf how to shallow the club”.

i saw some lessons that suggests you use the weight of the club and the MOMENTUM of your body movement to bow your left wrist and shallow the club. if you search in youtube “alexelliottgolf the best drill i've ever seen to shallow your downswing”, alex does not explicitly tell you to bow your left wrist. he tells you to "pull your hands in front of you". in 2:22 of the video, he tells you to feel your knuckles getting further away from your watch, which can cause your left wrist to bow.

milo lines' “doorknob turn” video suggests you SOFTEN your WRIST to allow your body movement so shallow the club, which in the video implies bowing your left wrist (go to to 6:37 in the video). they even say it’s more optimal than deliberately moving your wrist to shallow the club. i vehemently disagree. i think what they are suggesting is too difficult for an average golfer. danny maude also suggests you soften your wrist (search in youtube “danny maude how to shallow out golf club and hit it longer” and go to 5:26 in the video), 

jchown has a good lesson on bowing (in youtube search “jchowngolf how a bowed left wrist will change your game”). there are just some minor technical inaccuracies i want to point out. he says bowing will SQUARE the clubface if it’s open. it’s only true if you have a strong grip or you also turn your hands counterclockwise. however, there is a strong tendency to also turn your hands counterclockwise when you bow your left wrist. so in a way jchown is correct. 

jchown also demonstrates how bowing will bring the clubhead DOWNWARD. actually it only does that if you turned your left arm clockwise. but turning the left arm clockwise during the backswing is very common so in a way he is also correct.

bowing the left wrist causes the clubhead to face right. so does it cause ERROR RIGHT? only if you slow down your body turn. if you turn fast, the clubhead will be squared during ball impact and you will be facing more towards the target. the clubhead travels in a curve, not a straight line. so all you are doing is giving more SPACE or distance for the clubhead to travel. you can square the clubface with a wrist snap, but it just makes bowing a power move instead of a parallelizing move.

bowing your left wrist is like running on a curved or circular race track in a counterclockwise direction. if you move the starting line BACKWARD (bowing), this will cause you to face more to the right. but you won’t be facing right upon crossing the finish line. you simply increased the distance you needed to travel.

here are other ways you can move the higher end of the RAMP to the right:

technique 10.5.7.1: during the backswing, swing your left arm sideways or move your left arm closer to your body.

technique 10.5.7.2: lag your left arm during the downswing.

techniques 10.5.7.1 and 10.5.7.2 improved my ACCURACY and BALL DISTANCE. 

however, if my arm level is high (45 degrees and above), moving my left arm closer to my body during the backswing causes my left shoulder to become SOAR after hitting a bucket of balls. i call it STD or Sideswing That’s Destructive (definition 8.2). my remedy for STD is to make sure there is space between my left arm and my body. 

gary player, who won 9 majors, calls the space between your left arm and body “POISON” (in youtube, search “mentalitygolf how to have the perfect takeaway gary player”). i agree with gary player for lower arm levels. but for arm levels 45 degrees and above, it's like he is telling you to eat a kobe beef burger while i'm telling you to eat the more affordable big mac. 

jim furyk does not swing his arms sideways during the backswing. however, in the downswing, he LAGS his arms, which has the same parallelizing  effect as swinging sideways during the backswing. (search in youtube “gaspsys jim furyk super slow motion golf swing”). STD does not happen because at that point his arm level is already low enough.

former world #1 justin rose lags his arms BEHIND him at the start of the downswing. search in youtube “pga tour justin rose shares his feel vs. real swing drill”. in 0:09 of the video, he says, “i’m trying to put the club way behind me.” in 0:33, justin also says “if i put in momentum with my turn, now the club is thrown out”. this validates my recent medical report which said "TURNING your body too FAST relative to your arm speed contributes to the clubhead going OUTWARD of the correct swing path".

there’s another video where he says, “i’m feeling like my left arm is dropping down my chest as i stay closed to the target.” (search in youtube “kyle morris easiest way to shallow the shaft” and go to 4:35 in the video). in 4:48, justin also says “i have to hit the brakes ... and hence i have to time impact so much more.” and in 5:17, he says, “... so i can pivot much faster”. this validates my hypothesis that TIMING is what makes golf difficult and you need to slow down your body turn unless you parallelize or shallow your swing. 

just like the wrist snap, REVERSING techniques 10.5.7.1 and 10.5.7.2 by swinging your arms horizontally during the downswing (moe norman's horizontal tug) negates the parallelizing effect. instead, it becomes a power move. it's the 4th power accumulator in TGM or (PA#4).

turning your left arm or forearm clockwise moves the higher end of the ramp to the right. but if you reverse it by rolling counterclockwise during the downswing, it also becomes a POWER move instead of a parallelizing move. it becomes the 3rd power accumulator in TGM (PA#3). 

technique 10.5.8.1: at the start of the downswing, turn your left FOREARM clockwise to drop the clubhead behind you.

technique 10.5.8.2: at the start of the downswing, turn your left ARM clockwise to drop the clubhead behind you. 

(- photo

i don’t think turning your left arm or forearm can cause any INJURY.

turning your left arm or forearm clockwise opens up the clubhead. so if you use technique 10.5.8.1 and 10.5.8.2 as parallelizing moves, meaning you don't reverse it and roll your left arm or forearm later in the downswing, you will need to TURN your HANDS or twist your wrist to close and square the clubhead. this should also involve bowing your left wrist (definition 8.5.1). obviously, this makes the swing more DIFFICULT. 

techniques 10.5.8.1 and 10.5.8.2 can make my swing more POWERFUL if they make my hands swing plane and right shoulder swing plane parallel and i slap towards the ball (i don't punch downward). 

i noticed that turning your left arm or forearm at the start of the downswing is the most POPULAR shallowing move in youtube. at the top of swing, it looks like it's a shallowing move because it causes the clubhead to go down faster than your hands. but it's just an illusion caused by the orientation of your left arm at the top of swing. in reality, it just increases the length of your swing. although it's a parallelizing move, it's not considered shallowing (according to this book).

let's REVIEW the lessons in youtube. since the coaches in youtube considers turning your left arm/forearm clockwise as shallowing, let's also call it shallowing for now. 

some of the shallowing lessons don't tell you to specifically to turn your left arm or forearm. example, some lessons simply tell you to drop the clubhead behind you or lean the shaft behind you. it's like instructing the SIDE EFFECT of the remedy instead of the remedy. it's like telling someone to be healthy by losing weight. you could lose weight by not getting enough nutrition. similarly, you could drop the clubhead behind you by over dipping your right shoulder. as i hypothesized earlier, over dipping is not good for your back.

the lessons in youtube fail to point out a potential hazard, which is, there's a big difference between TURNING only your HANDS and turning your entire left arm or forearm (8.5.x principles). turning your hands affects only the clubhead orientation. it involves bowing or cupping your wrist. when turning your left arm or forearm, your wrist should never bow or cup. this allows it to affect both the clubhead orientation and swing path. but only if your wrist is cocked. the more your wrist is cocked, the more it affects the swing path. 

(- photo

differentiating between turning your hands and turning your left arm/forearm can prevent disaster. example, i used to have this problem where if i try to solve error right by closing the clubhead, i end up SHANKING. turns out i was opening the clubface during the backswing by turning my hands. but then i closed the clubhead during the downswing by turning my left arm. this caused the clubhead to go outward and hit the ball with the hosel. imagine, i tried to solve error right by closing the clubhead but the ball went more to the right instead. 

let's review some videos. the first defendant in the nuremberg trial is michele low. in youtube, search “michele low golf how to shallow the club”. michele’s instruction is to TURN your wrist to drop the clubhead behind you. but she is not just turning her wrist. she is actually TURNING her entire LEFT ARM. during ball impact, notice her left arm is way above her right arm, which means she turned her left arm. 

 

you might be wondering, if you try to follow michele’s instruction to turn your wrist and you end up turning your HANDS instead, wouldn't this only open the clubface and not move the clubhead downward? actually, it only happens if your left wrist is not bowed or your left wrist is cupped. but michele is actually telling you to bow your left wrist. 

BOWING your left wrist forces your left arm to turn clockwise when you try to turn your hands or wrist clockwise. it can also cause your wrist to UNCOCK, but it's what we want because uncocking reverses the upward motion of the clubhead be aware that turning your left arm clockwise at the top of swing can bring the clubhead higher at the bottom of the swing if you succumb to the tendency to also cock your wrist).

(- photo

it is perfectly fine to use MIND TRICKS in your swing thoughts to include the SIDE EFFECT of the remedy (specific instruction) as long as you also include the actual remedy. example, michele low and meandmygolf suggests you imagine a wall behind you and you try to let the clubhead graze the wall at the start of the downswing. but that’s just the side effect of the remedy. they also give the specific instructions to achieve the side effect. meandmygolf tells you to bring your right elbow in front of you, which causes your entire LEFT ARM to TURN. (in youtube search “meandmygolf how to shallow the golf club in the downswing”)

 

beware of ambiguous instructions. i saw a lesson where the coach tells you to make your elbow “come out”. but you can make your elbows come out by simply pushing out and not turning your left arm. it’s better to say, “make your LEFT ELBOW FACE UP” (search in youtube “top speed golf use your elbows to shallow”).

some shallowing lessons tell you to make your RIGHT PALM face up while lowering your arms. this also causes your entire left arm to turn, which shallows your swing and stabilizes the clubhead. example, in youtube search “kyle morris easiest way to shallow the shaft in your downswing” and go to 4:00

it’s even better if the mind trick is also the actual remedy. the following are good mind tricks that causes you to TURN your entire LEFT ARM clockwise: turning a doorknob (in youtube search “milo lines golf secret downswing move to shallow the club doorknob turn”). turning the wheel or range basket clockwise (in youtube search “top speed golf the shallowing debate"). making your left arm go above your right arm just like in a baseball swing (in youtube, search “milo lines golf the secret move ben hogan and moe norman used for elite ball striking”).

if you go to 4:30 in the top speed golf video, the coach says shallowing is a downswing move. as you will see later, it can also be a BACKSWING move. 

with the DOORKNOB mind trick, milo lines says to make sure your right or trail wrist is cupped or else the clubhead would simply open up and your swing won’t shallow. this is the same as michele low's instruction to bow your left wrist. the difference is that milo lines tells you WHY you need to cup your right wrist.

the best shallowing lesson i watched in youtube is eric cogorno’s. he specifically tells you to turn your FOREARM (in youtube, search “eric cogorno how to shallow your downswing master class” and go to 4:25 in the video). 

unlike michele who’s entire left arm is turned at the top of swing, eric’s left arm isn’t. instead, at the top of swing, eric’s shaft is more upright. this means michele is teaching you to shallow during the backswing while eric is teaching you to shallow during the downswing. notice eric’s left arm is higher than his right arm during ball impact. which means he is turning his entire left arm during the downswing.

i also notice eric’s wrist is not fully UNCOCKED during ball impact. this means the clubhead will go outward when he turns his left arm to square the clubface, which contributes to a shank. to avoid the shank, eric just needs to punch down harder to bring the clubhead more inward.

danny maude’s shallowing video has one of the most views even if he simply demonstrates the shallowing move in slow motion and gives ABSTRACT instructions. in youtube, search “danny maude how to shallow out golf club and hit it longer” and go to 7:17 in the video. 

as i said earlier, the reason why only 5% of golfers can break 80 even if shallowing has been the craze in the golf world for quite some time is that shallowing during the downswing is too difficult for the average golfer. if i turn my left arm or forearm clockwise during the BACKSWING instead of the downswing, golf becomes much easier because i can pause and do some inspections. remember that if you reverse the clockwise arm roll with a counterclockwise arm roll during the downswing, it becomes a power move and not a shallowing or parallelizing move.

technique 10.5.8.3: turn your left ARM clockwise during the backswing.

technique 10.5.8.4: turn your left FOREARM clockwise during the backswing.

there's not much difference between turning my entire my left arm and turning just my left forearm. but if my arm level is 45 degrees or more, i prefer turning my left forearm because if i turn my entire left arm, my upper left arm will COVER my EYES and i can't see the ball.

if you choose to turn your entire left arm, you can ease the strain by BENDING your left arm a little bit. contrary to popular belief, it is ok for your left arm to bend in a full swing because it naturally straightens whether you punch with your right arm.

now let’s see what the LEGENDS do. looks like phil mickelson is a malaska disciple because he turns his lead arm clockwise during the backswing and turns it counterclockwise at the start of the downswing. it adds power to the swing (PA#3 in TGM). i use it to drive if the fairway is wide. i call it the "malaska swing". in the "instant gratification" chapter, i constructed the "malaska swing". however, some coaches in youtube saying phil's technique is not a good technique. in youtube, search "good good extra how to shallow your golf swing" and go to 1:18 in the video.

in youtube, search “pga tour phil mickelson slo-mo swing analysis at cadillac”. notice during the backswing, the back of his lead hand is facing up and the shaft is lying backward when his lead arm is parallel to the ground. that means he turned his lead arm clockwise. during the downswing, the back of his lead hand is facing parallel to the ground and the shaft is more vertical when his lead arm is parallel to the ground. this means he turned his lead arm counterclockwise. this means he is turning his lead arm not to shallow or parallelize, but to gain more POWER.

when tiger’s left arm is parallel to the ground during the backswing, notice the back of his left hand is facing almost parallel to the ground and the shaft is slanting sideways instead of backward. this means he has not yet turned his left arm clockwise. but during the downswing, when tiger’s left arm is parallel to the ground, notice the back of his left hand is facing more upward and the shaft is more slanted backward. this means he turned his left arm clockwise. during ball impact, notice tiger's left arm is way higher than his right arm. this means he did not turn his left arm counterclockwise. this means he PARALLELIZED. to watch the video, search in youtube, “taylormade golf tiger woods slow mo driver swing”). 

after trying out the techniques, i quickly realized that parallelizing is nothing more than a THEORETICAL exercise. over STEEPENING your spine and over dipping your right shoulder makes golf easier, but they can lead to back INJURIES in the future. 

parallelizing techniques that FLATTEN the swing setup such as lowering your arm level and bending your knees do make the long clubs easier to hit but they make the short clubs more difficult because the clubhead will have to be tilting up a lot so you will need to aim your stance way right to avoid error left.

swing WIDENING techniques such as bowing, side-swing/lagging and the arm roll are purely theoretical parallelizing techniques because you won't be able to hit the ball unless you reverse (power move) or do something else. example, with the side-swing, you need to either over turn your body or tug faster. but they are very good power moves. i use the side-swing (PA#4) in all my full swings. i bow and snap in my snake swing, and i do the arm roll power move (PA#3) in my malaska swing.

V. swing design and construction

armed with a trove of principles and techniques, we can now BUILD our swing arsenal. we should build locally because trade tariffs have made it less profitable to outsource manufacturing. we need to follow elon musk's manufacturing efficiency strategy to make cost of labor less relevant. automation due to capitalist greed and innovation is the quickest route towards UBI and socialism utopia.

A. wrist putting style

let's construct a putting style that uses the wrist hinge by applying the theories and principles in this book. to really sharpen our understanding on the swing mechanics, let's make the HINGE orientation NON-PERPENDICULAR. even if this putting style is more difficult than the style i taught in the "instant gratification" chapter (perpendicular left shoulder rotator cuff hinge), i urge the reader to master this style and use it to break 80 in a big tournament. remember our motto: "knowledge is more important than trophies".

1. dyslexia phenomenon

before i developed this tutorial, people were baffled why i AIMED my putt to the RIGHT. over the years, i developed a reflex where i would close the clubface during the downswing to square the clubface. but i was still 3-putting a lot. 

later, i learned to use the LINE on the BALL to align my putter. i never had any problem aligning the line correctly as long as i did it from behind the ball. it’s similar to aligning your shot in billiards, and i was a pretty decent billiard player. i always wished they allow us to putt the ball using a billiard cue stick. i actually tried using a billiard cue stick to putt on the golf course, and it was so much easier.

but when i used a putter, it felt like i was in the twilight zone. even if the line on the ball is aligned correctly, the line would look like it’s pointing to the left when i view it from the putting position. so when i putt, it would feel like the ball will initially go left but then it would suddenly VEER RIGHT and travel the correct line.

luckily, i found a simple solution in the internet. it's actually a common problem. it has something to do with one of my eyes being TOO DOMINANT than the other EYE. the gods of golf programmed my brain to think i'm aiming straight even if i'm aiming right of the aim point so they can sit back, eat pop-corn, and laugh at me score triple bogeys.

the remedy is to simply BOW my HEAD DOWN as much as possible so that my line of vision will be perpendicular to the ground. it's amazing how i discovered this just recently. there is a quick way to find out if you have this dyslexia. google it. but if i were you, i won't bother. just bow your head down as much as possible, whether you have this dyslexia or not.

there is a phenomenon called "the yips" in the golf world where you SELF INTERFERE in the middle of the putt. i think it’s caused by dyslexia or false perceptions because ever since i started bowing my head down my yips went away.

2. hinge minimization strategy

the more hinges you use, the more difficult a golf swing becomes. putting does not require POWER. therefore, we have the luxury to use only 1 hinge. 

 

3. practice bounce

 

in putting, practice bounce allows you to GROOVE the correct swing force line(s), just like in billiards where players move the cue stick back and forth before hitting the cue ball.

4. interdependence principle and prioritization of factors strategy

 

there is no wrong or right putting style as long as the factors are COMPATIBLE with each other. some golfers use belly putters. some use their wrist, others use their arms, and others rock their shoulders.

there are many possible HINGE locations: upper body (sternum), left or right shoulder (rotator cuff), left or right elbow and left or right wrist. they are all good candidates. the only way to find out which one works best for you is to experiment. after lots of experiments, i feel my wrist is where i have the most CONTROL when putting. maybe because my wrist has more neurons or nerves connected to my brain compared to the other hinges.

it’s easier if my wrist hinge is PERPENDICULAR to the ground because according to principle 6.10.8, the resulting swing path is functionally the same as the direction of force. however, my spine needs to be more tilted.

let's pretend my back will hurt if i tilt my spine it too much. this means i need to choose a SLANTED hinge orientation (prioritization of factors strategy).

5. swing setup

 

even if my wrist is slanted, it's still too vertical for the shaft tilt on a standard putter. this causes the BOTTOM of the putter to NOT be lying FLAT. it looks worrisome. but according to principle 5.13.2, it's actually OK as long as your putter has no loft. the putter industrial complex does not make putters with perpendicular shaft-clubhead angles because they want to promote war.

there are some tips in the internet that suggests you keep your EYES directly ABOVE the BALL when putting. after lots of experiments, i think there is no difference. all i'm sure about is i need to bow down my head so that my line of vision is perpendicular to the ground.

6. unified swing theory

putting and billiards share similar principles. billiard players practice bounce to groove the end of the cue stick along the aim line. ideally, the objective is to hit the point on the ball that is along the aim line. in this tutorial, this point is called the CONTACT point. 

in billiards, if you shoot the ball directly to the hole WITHOUT the CUE BALL, it's super easy. putting also doesn’t require a cue ball. so why is it more difficult? our unified swing theory principles can explain why. 

if the downswing path is the same as that of the backswing path, then the cue stick or putter would always hit the contact point. a backswing in putting that is along the aim line is like a STRAIGHT shot in billiards. a backswing in putting that is inward from the aim line is like an ANGLED shot in billiards. as long as you hit the contact point, the ball will always travel along the aim line. it does not matter at what angle the cue ball, cue stick or putter was traveling.

 

one reason why putting is more difficult is that it has a CLUBFACE ORIENTATION factor. in billiards, as long as the cue stick traces the aim line, then you will always hit the contact point. but in putting, if the clubface is not squared, then you won't hit the contact point. and if the hinge orientation is not perpendicular, then:

   

   1) the clubhead will need to open (backswing) and close (downswing).

   2) the ideal swing path is not along the aim line

   3) from top view, the swing path is a curve, not a straight line

   4) the direction of force is not the same as the resulting swing path.

 

 

SPEED control is also not a FACTOR if you just shoot a billiard ball directly into the hole. even if you hit the edge of the hole, the ball will just bounce into the hole. unlike in putting where the ball will graze over the hole if the speed is too fast. but that’s beside the point.

(- video: why a billiard cue stick is easier than a putter

7. body turn

if you putt by rocking your shoulders, having a PERPENDICULAR hinge orientation makes it easier (principles 6.6.5, 6.10.8). your body will need to be parallel to the ground in order for the hinge to be perpendicular to the ground.

before michelle wie adhered to principles 6.6.5 and 6.10.8, her best finish in the majors was tied for 35th. after she adhered to these principles, she WON the US OPEN. so it baffles me why some experts in the golf world ridiculed her. this is another indication that the golf world has not yet established a strong THEORETICAL FOUNDATION. 

annika sorenstam defended michelle but only on philosophical grounds, not on technical grounds. (https://www.sbnation.com/golf/2013/6/21/4449372/michelle-wie-annika-sorenstam-us-womens-open-2013).

(ian poulter is english. ians are grammar and capitalization rules rebels.)

if only i'm young enough, i would follow michelle wie's putting style (PRIORITIZATION of factors strategy).

8. arm swing

 

if you use your arms to putt, the hinge would be the LEFT SHOULDER rotator cuff.

you can have a PERPENDICULAR hinge orientation by making your UPPER LEFT ARM perpendicular to the ground. this gives you the luxury to simply trace the aim line and keep the clubface horizontally squared. there really is no need to do what bryson dechambeau does where he makes the shaft almost perpendicular to the ground.

 

9. wrist swing

because i chose a SLANTED hinge orientation, the clubhead should never travel along the aim line and should not be squared at the top of swing. 

i) force direction

the gods of golf programmed my brain to be an aim line supremacist so they can sit back, eat popcorn, and laugh at me score triple bogeys. my bigotry makes me feel uncomfortable if the clubhead is not traveling along the AIM LINE. to make the clubhead travel along the aim line, i have to cock my wrist during the backswing, which means i also have to uncock it during the downswing. this makes putting more difficult. knowledge is a cure for bigotry.

so what should be the swing force direction? it's simple. just flex your wrist parallel to the aim line and parallel to the ground during the backswing and downswing.

if your HINGE ORIENTATION is perpendicular to the ground, the clubhead will travel along the aim line. the more slanted your hinge orientation is, the more inward the clubhead will travel.

ii) clubface orientation

the gods of golf programmed my brain to be a squared clubface supremacist so they can sit back, eat popcorn, and laugh at me score triple bogeys (i apologize for diluting the term supremacist. what does it even mean tucker?). my bigotry makes me feel uncomfortable if the clubface is not SQUARED. i have to turn my hands counterclockwise to keep the clubface squared during the backswing, which means i also have to turn it clockwise during the downswing. it obviously makes putting way more difficult.

stabilizing the clubface when wrist putting is also simple: never turn your hands.

if your HINGE ORIENTATION is perpendicular to the ground, the clubface should remain squared the entire swing. note the clubface faces down or closes vertically during the backswing, but it's practically and functionally squared. especially that ball trajectory is not a factor in putting. the more slanted your hinge, the more the clubface opens horizontally during the backswing.

 

10. timing and shallowing

timing is not a factor if you are just using 1 HINGE. so shallowing is not applicable.

11. stabilizing the factors

after you design and constructed your swing using the theories and principles in this book, you should CONTINUOUSLY find ways to stabilize the factors using your CREATIVITY and mcgyver skills. this is the part of golf where i have the most fun. sometimes an idea comes to my mind while i'm lying in bed at night and i can't wait to test it the next morning. the following are the instructions and swing thoughts that i came up with to stabilize the factors.

ANCHOR your left elbow to your body. 

FULLY UNCOCK your left wrist, tilt your spine, and orient your left forearm in such a way that the shaft is tilted around 11 degrees. let your right index finger brace the shaft. the back of your HANDS should have the SAME vertical ORIENTATION as the SHAFT. since the shaft is tilted or slanted 11 degrees, the back of your hands are also slanted 11 degrees.

FLEX your wrist without cocking, uncocking, and turning your hands. the clubhead path should have the same angle as the slant of the shaft. example, if the slant of the shaft is 11 degrees, the clubhead path should be 11 degrees relative to the aim line. the clubhead should also open naturally during the backswing and close naturally during the downswing. if the shaft is perpendicular to the ground, the backswing should be along the aim line, and the clubhead should remain squared the entire swing

as long as you never cock, never unock, and never turn your hands, you will always make a good putt. but for average golfers, this is easier said than done. average golfers should not rely on SKILL as much as possible. so let's deploy our fascist dictator/universal adaptor strategy to make our putts more robotic and REPEATABLE. 

the clubhead LOCATION and ORIENTATION at the top of swing are the most critical factors in putting. so it would really help if we can find a way to make these 2 critical factors more repeatable.

the best way is to  have only 3 backswing amounts. we can then do trial and error to determine the correct clubhead location and orientation at the top of swing for the 3 backswing amounts so we can repeat them for the rest of eternity. this means unlike most putting techniques that CONTROL DISTANCE by the LENGTH of the backswing, we control distance mainly by the amount of force.

my rationale is that for average golfers, directional ACCURACY is more CHALLENGING than distance control. i believe that as long as you practice and play a lot, you will always have good distance control, regardless of your talent. i've never seen a golfer who plays a lot have a problem with distance control. but i've seen many golfers who play a lot have a problem with directional accuracy.

let's name the line parallel to the aim line that passes the bottom of the ball (from top view) as the BOTTOM LINE. 

(-19 photo also label contact points

mark a point on the clubface that is 2 inches in front of the contact point. let's call it the IDEAL TIP. you can etch the ideal tip with a grinder to make the mark permanent. luckily, i found a putter where the tip is exactly 2 inches from the contact point.

(-

the backswing amounts should be 3 inches, 6 inches and 11 inches. at the top of a 3-inch backswing, the contact point should be along the bottom line. at the top of a 6-inch backswing, the ideal tip should be along the aim line. and in an 11-inch backswing, the ideal tip should be along the bottom line. these fascist dictator instructions enforce a repeatable CLUBHEAD LOCATION at the top of swing. 

(- photo

the CLUBHEAD ORIENTATION at the top of swing should feel like it's opened 3 degrees at the top of a 3-inch backswing, opened 6 degrees at the top of the 6-inch backswing, and opened 11 degrees at the top of an 11-inch backswing.

(-21 photo

it should not matter if my fascist dictator instructions for the clubhead location and orientation are correct or not because the universal adaptor will make them compatible with the other factors. what's important is they are easily REPEATABLE.

let's use the bezier naming convention and let's simplify by appointing the MIDPOINT of the swing curve as our P1. P1 is the location where your initial force direction always goes towards. it is not a universal adaptor. P2 is the location where your secondary force goes towards. it's the UNIVERSAL ADAPTOR. it's something you need to experiments with. the P2 location is the same for all 3 backswing amounts. a more outward P2 contributes to error right. a more inward P2 contributes to error left.

PRACTICE BOUNCE between the top of swing and half an inch before the ball. on the downswing, flex your LEFT wrist to make the contact point go towards P1, then continue flexing to make the contact point go towards P2. never exert any force with your right wrist or right hand.

(-22 photo

just keep practicing and experimenting. once you develop the FEEL for the correct P2 location, you will be putting like a pro. before a round, figure out and practice the correct P2. during the round, if your putt errors left, make P2 more outward in your next putt. if your putt errors right, make P2 more inward in your next putt.

my FALSE PERCEPTION here is that it should feel like the clubhead is still facing right (opened) when it hits the ball. i should trust that the clubhead is squared even if it feels like it's still open. 

REHEARSE the clubhead SPEED during the practice bounce. on the FINAL downswing, simply duplicate the clubhead speed that you rehearsed so you can just focus on hitting P2 with the contact point.

a good REGTEST is to flex with your RIGHT wrist. for some reason i don't know why, this sometimes causes error right. this regtest reminds you to never exert any force with your right wrist. 

another good regtest is to mess with the CLUBHEAD ORIENTATION at the top of swing to intentionally error left and right. this regtest may seem mundane, but it sharpens your ability to perceive the clubhead orientation at the top of swing.

another good regtest is to mess with the CLUBHEAD LOCATION at the top of swing accordingly to intentionally error left and right. a more inward clubhead location at the top of swing contributes to error right, and a more outward clubhead location at the top of swing contributes to error left.

the following regtest will really improve your knowledge on swing mechanics. SLANT your SHAFT more than 11 degrees. shut up!!! this should result in error left because the clubhead path angle and orientation at the top of swing are now INCOMPATIBLE with other factors. this convinces you that it is very important to follow the fascist dictator instruction to slant the shaft 11 degrees. then hit a good putt by making the clubhead path angle the same as the shaft angle and allowing the clubhead to freely open during the backswing. example, if you made the shaft slant 22 degrees, make the clubhead path travel 22 degrees relative to the aim line. this will convince you that there really is no such thing as a correct or wrong way to execute a factor as long as all factors are compatible.

(-24 photo

the good news is 90% of your putts will be using the 6-INCH backswing. so it's all you really need to practice. the 3-inch backswing is just for touch putts. if you do need to do an 11-inch backswing, your objective is just to get it near the hole for an easy tap in.

B. pre-shallowed swing (snake swing)

the design requirement: SHALLOW and UNIFORM swing

first, i need to decide if i should choose a standard set of clubs or a set with uniform SHAFT-CLUBHEAD ANGLES. the standard set is more difficult but more optimal. optimal means the driver can go farther and the wedges have more directional accuracy. i'm not planning to become a touring pro so i should prefer a set with UNIFORM shaft-clubhead angles. however, no one sells uniform shaft-clubhead angles from wedge to driver. 

there are IRONS with uniform shaft-clubhead angles. this is what bryson dechambeau uses. but i realized that if my clubs are not standard, i will need to bring my clubs with me every time i travel. i don't think there are rental clubs with uniform shaft-clubhead irons. so i should opt for the standard clubs.

the next decision i need to make is whether to have a UNIFORM spine angle, arm angle, and pre-cock amount, or do what everyone else does which is to have an OPTIMAL swing SETUP. an optimal swing setup cannot have a uniform spine angle, arm angle, and pre-cock amount because it needs to accommodate the different shaft-clubhead angles. 

an OPTIMAL swing setup is more DIFFICULT but my drives can go farther and my wedges will have more directional accuracy. let's assume i am not talented enough and i don’t have enough time to practice for me to break 80 with the optimal swing setup. this means i will have to go with the uniform spine angle, arm angle, and pre-cock amount.

having a uniform spine angle, arm angle, and pre-cock amount with standard clubs would require VARIABLE clubhead TILT. this means the clubface orientation during ball impact would also be variable. i enumerated the different workarounds for this in the “wrist hinge” section. i will choose the workaround where i adjust the stance alignment because it ruins distance progression the least.

next, i need to choose my uniform PRE-COCK amount. i will choose the pre-cock amount such that the shaft angle is 45 degrees relative to the ground. it's the middle ground between the 67-degree shaft angle of my 60-degree wedge and the 22-degree shaft angle of my driver.

next, i need to choose my uniform ARM ANGLE. i chose an arm angle such that my hands are a handspan away from my body because it's the easiest to measure.

next, i need to choose which of the PARALLELIZING/shallowing moves i will use. let's copy paste the "timing and shallowing" section of the "swing theory" chapter to a notepad (text) file so we can do a "grep “^technique 10.5.*:”. it is time for the lightning round. are you ready skeedaddy?

technique 10.5.1: steepen your spine angle so that your right shoulder swing plane can be parallel with your hands swing plane. i will steepen my spine angle from 11 degrees to 22 degrees. anything steeper than that might not be good for my back.

technique 10.5.2.1: over dip your right shoulder so that your right shoulder swing plane can be parallel with your hands swing plane. i went through a phase in my life where i was a copycat of the cat. so i also over dipped my right shoulder. i even tried to copy tiger’s personal life. but it gave me back aches and heartaches. (i get phantom back pains watching joaquin niemann's extreme side bend.) when i stopped copying tiger, my back aches and heartaches went away. so ixnay on this.

technique 10.5.2.2: pre-tilt your right shoulder during setup so that your right shoulder swing plane can be parallel with your hands swing plane. i don't need this because the other shallowing moves is already enough to parallelize my swing. 

technique 10.5.2.3: pre-tilt your right shoulder during the backswing so that your right shoulder swing plane can be parallel with your hands swing plane. (same decision and reason as 10.5.2.2)

technique 10.5.3: lower your arm level at the top of swing so that your right shoulder swing plane can be parallel with your hands swing plane. this will weaken my swing. but i decided to lower my arm level and compensate by converting one of the swing widening moves to a power move.

technique 10.5.4: bend your knees and widen your arm angle so that the optimal hands swing plane can be parallel to your right shoulder swing plane. i will reject this because it deprives me of the luxury to easily measure my arm angle with my handspan.

technique 10.5.5.1: fully UNCOCK your wrist during the downswing to allow your hands to remain high and help make your hands swing plane parallel to your right shoulder swing plane. nope !!! too difficult.

technique 10.5.5.2: fully uncock and widen your arm angle during setup. it's better to uncock during the backswing so i can sequence it with the other pre-shallowing moves.

technique 10.5.5.3: fully uncock during the backswing. this prevents me from uncocking during the downswing because my wrist is already fully uncocked. it's like i'm bowling with gutter guards. it's like i'm GOLFING on RAILS. so buy buy buy !!!

technique 10.5.6.1: bow your left wrist (or cup your right wrist) during the BACKSWING. but only if you have a neutral or weak grip. i will bow my left wrist during the backswing but i will also snap my wrist during the downswing. so it's now a power move.

technique 10.5.6.2: bow your left wrist (or cup your right wrist) during the DOWNSWING. but only if you have a neutral or weak grip. this does not make sense. i don't know why sungjae im would do this and milo lines and danny maude would imply this.

technique 10.5.7.1: during the backswing, swing your left arm sideways or move your left arm closer to your body. if my arm level is 45 degrees and higher, i can get infected with STD if i succumb to this temptation. but because i decided to have a lower arm level, i will do this. however, the horizontal tug during the downswing will turn this from a parallelizing move into a power move (PA#4).

technique 10.5.7.2: lag your left arm during the downswing. not applicable because the force line of my vertical drop is towards the ball and not straight down.

technique 10.5.8.1: at the start of the downswing, turn your left FOREARM clockwise to drop the clubhead behind you. it's better to do this during the backswing so you can inspect the amount. 

technique 10.5.8.2: at the start of the downswing, turn your left ARM clockwise to drop the clubhead behind you. it's better to do this during the backswing so you can inspect the amount. 

technique 10.5.8.3: turn your left ARM clockwise during the backswing. this allows me to parallelize more compared to just turning my left forearm. the disadvantage of this is my upper left arm will cover my eyes if the arm level is high enough. but because i chose to lower my arm level, this would be the best choice. 

technique 10.5.8.3 will OPEN the clubhead. since i'm choosing it as a pure parallelizing move, i will not be rolling my left arm counterclockwise during the downswing to square the clubhead. therefore, i will need to square the clubhead by fully turning my HANDS counterclockwise during the backswing. 

technique 10.5.8.4: turn your left FOREARM clockwise during the backswing. this naturally happens when i turn my entire left arm clockwise. 

next, i need to decide between the following backswing options:

1) lift arms before turning the body

2) turn the body then lift arms

3) lift arms and turn the body simultaneously

it’s always better to do 1 thing at a time so i should reject option 3. according to fauci option 2 can cause STD if your arm level is high enough.

 

since i chose to have a LOWER ARM level to parallelize my swing, option 2 should be a good option for me. but option 1 is also a good option. in fact, matt wolff uses option 1 and he won the 2019 3M open.

i decided to lift my arms before turning my body because it makes my swing look UGLY. the following are my reasons for preferring a swing that looks ugly:

1) true pleasure in golf comes from hitting the ball with the SWEET SPOT of the clubface and winning a grudge match. not impressing people with a beautiful swing.

2) ugly is better for me because there are already too many women chasing after me.

3) it DISTRACTS my opponent. at the first tee, my opponent will feel over confident because my swing looks like it violates all the golf principles. i just need to tie the first few holes, and my opponent will be confused and rattled.

4) it’s perfect for sandbagging and HUSTLING. example, when i drive from san francisco to los angeles, i can stop by golfing towns such as monterey, bakersfield, or santa barbara. hustlers will salivate when they see my funny swing. they will believe me when i say i have a 20 handicap. i just need to make sure my victim is not a mobster. especially in vegas where i could end up in a shallow grave in the desert. although this scheme will not work if this tutorial becomes popular.

5) it’s my way of BRANDING my swing and barrio golf disciples. 

even with the lower arm level, i don't overdo the side-swing because stretching my left shoulder TOO MUCH gives me STD. but if you are athletic enough, you should extend the upper river as much as possible for more POWER.

now let's construct our downswing. we have 2 choices:

1) punch straight down (HINGE-ALIGNED) so that all we have to worry about is the speed of our body turn (technique 10.4). former world #1 justin rose does this. in youtube, search “justin rose shares his FEEL vs. real swing drill”. 

2) use moe norman's master move (vertical drop and horizontal tug).

after lots of experiments, i noticed option 2 is better.

i was able to break 80 with technique 10.4. you might be tempted to just follow this technique because it's SIMPLER or it has less instructions. but just because i can break 80 with technique 10.4, it does not mean it's better. 

it's possible i'm like a 7'6" yao ming who can dunk without having to jump very high. it does not mean the instruction to jump as high as you can is just garbage because not everyone is 7'6" tall. similarly, maybe the reason i can break 80 with technique 10.4 is because i really am TALENTED. or i have been practicing a lot for many years like ling ling of 2set violin. 

before we find ways to stabilize the disobedient factors, let's create REGTESTS. agile swing developers even go as far as creating the regtests first, then build the swing thoughts that would make the regtests pass. 

• stronger grip => error left
• weaker grip => error right
• ball position more left => error left, chunk
• ball position more right => error right, top ball
• spine angle more steep (over shallow) => chunk
• spine angle less steep => top ball
• weight moves towards ball during downswing => shank
• arm angle wider => top ball, error right, toeing
• arm angle narrower => chunk, error left, shank, heeling
• not enough wrist snap => toeing, error right
• wrist not fully uncocked => heeling, top ball, error left
• not enough left arm turn (clockwise) => error left
• vertical drop too steep => chunk, toeing, error right
• vertical drop too flat => top ball, heeling, error left
• horizontal tug too delayed => toeing, chunk, error right
• horizontal tug too early => heeling, top ball, error left
• deliberately turning the body during the downswing => heeling, top ball, error left
• over dipping the right shoulder => chunk, error right
• cocking during the backswing => heeling, top ball, error left
• uncocking during the downswing => toeing, chunk, error right

the ball should be teed up high. therefore, chunk means a pop-up or electrocution feeling. you can COMBINE regtests. example, if you combine all regtests that causes a pop- up, your ball will go inside the electric fan behind you. the photo below was taken in 2014 at citygolf driving range in pasig. 

 

next, let's STABILIZE the critical factors.

your SPINE ANGLE, ARM ANGLE and PRE-COCK AMOUNT at address position should not change regardless of club length and moderate side-hill lie slope. your uniform spine angle should be 22 degrees and your uniform arm angle should be such that that your hands are a HANDSPAN away from your body. the handspan should be parallel to the ground when measuring.

(- update photo pre-cock should also be uniform

to find your UNIFORM PRE-COCK amount, take note of the shaft angle of your pitching wedge and driver when doing the simple swing setup (in the "instant gratification" chapter). your uniform pre-cock is such that your shaft angle is the middle between that of the pitching wedge and driver. example, the shaft angle of my pitching wedge when doing the simple swing setup is 67 degrees and 22 degrees for the driver. so my uniform pre-cock is such that my shaft angle is 45 degrees (67 + 22 / 2 = 45), which is a 22-degree pre-cock

(- photo

your STANCE WIDTH and KNEE ANGLE can change. they are the factors that you ADJUST to enforce your uniform spine angle, arm angle, and pre-cock amount for the different club lengths and moderate side-hill lie slopes. 

your knees will be more bent and/or your stance will be wider with shorter clubs. and your knees will be less bent and/or your stance will be narrower with longer clubs. you might need to CHOKE down on longer clubs if there is no more room for adjustment or your knees are already too straight and your stance is already too narrow.

(- photo

because of the uniform swing setup angle, the clubface for the shorter clubs will be facing left of the target because the clubhead will be TILTING up. and the clubface for the longer clubs will be facing right because the clubhead will be tilting down. however, this does not mean you should adjust your stance according to how much the clubface is facing left or right during setup because you will be doing all sorts of stuff with your wrist and arms during the backswing (e.g. bowing, uncocking, and turning your left arm clockwise). 

the only way to determine the correct stance alignment adjustments is through TRIAL and ERROR. example, the following are my stance alignment adjustments. yours might be different. just experiment to find out:

driver and 3 wood: 11 degrees left

5 wood to 4 iron: parallel to aim line

5 iron to 7 iron: 11 degrees right

8 iron to pitching wedge: 22 degrees right

52-degree wedge: 34 degrees right

60-degree wedge: 45 degrees right (isn't golf crazy?)

lift your arms up to the -22-degree arm level. then fully BOW your left wrist, fully TURN your left arm clockwise, fully UNCOCK your left wrist, then fully turn your hands counterclockwise. 

(- 3 photos side by side

then fully TURN your body. your shoulder line should be perpendicular to your spine at the top of swing. example, my spine angle is 22 degrees so my shoulder line should be tilted 22 degres.

(- photo

then lift your arms up to the 22 degree level and swing your left arm sideways by bending your right arm. it is ok for your left arm to bend a little bit.

(- photo

all my full swings use the same downswing module as the SIMPLE swing in the "instant gratification" chapter. meaning you do the vertical drop and horizontal tug. the instructions are the same.

a big difference is you SNAP your WRIST to unbow or cup your left wrist. the wrist snap adds a lot of POWER. but it's also an additional potential source of error. if you toe or get the electrocution feeing, it's mostly because your wrist snap did not complete or your left wrist is still bowed or flat during ball impact.

what i love about this snake swing is that i don't have to worry about accidentally uncocking during the downswing because my wrist is already fully uncocked. i also don't have to worry about accidentally turning my hands counterclockwise because it's already fully turned counterclockwise. it's like i'm bowling with gutter guards. it's like i'm GOLFING on RAILS.

a potential pitfall here is that with the wedges, it would seem the shaft angle is 45 degrees even if it's actually more vertical than that. you will need to bend your knees more and/or widen your stance a lot to get the 45-degree shaft angle. so always make sure to inspect the shaft anle, especially with the short clubs.

you probably laughed at the cover of my book. you probably thought i was a clown trying to win the funniest swing contest. now you know my swing is actually an easier version of the MASTER move used by the greatest players and taught by great coaches (in youtube, search “milo lines golf the secret move ben hogan and moe norman used for elite ball striking”). 

(- add the snake

video: shot 74 i a big tournament with the snake swing

C. short swings

the short swing weapons are short range artilleries such as chipping, stingers, and punch shots. a swing can be SHORTENED by shortening the following components:

1) arm swing

2) body turn

3) club length (choking)

(- choke

since distance is not a priority, maybe we can just do a pure arm swing (hinge minimization principle). a pure ARM swing will need to be STEEP because a flat side swing with your arms will be too short if you don’t turn your body. according to principle 6.11.7, a steeper swing is more prone to a top ball and a chunk. although a flat swing is more prone to directional errors (principle 6.11.8), average golfers should fear a top ball and a chunk more than a direction error when hitting short distances. unlike long distances where a top ball can still yield a good result. it’s also very difficult to prevent my body from turning (phenomenon 8.6.1).

therefore, we the jury decided to TURN the BODY during the backswing. 

however, note that the body turn is not a source of power. all it does is create SPACE for the downswing. during the downswing, i don't deliberately turn my body.

for the DOWNSWING, i decided to plug in the downswing module of the simple swing in the "instant gratification" chapter. but there is no need to do a horizontal tug because the body turn is small enough such that the pendulum behavior of the vertical drop is enough to square the clubhead.

D. wrist chipping with a 7 iron

average golfers should stop being delusional and just use a PUTTER when hitting from the fringe. unless you practice many hours a day, the chance of a disastrous top ball and chunk when chipping is much higher than a disaster caused by the ball hitting a bump on the fringe when putting. your goal should be to just get the ball near the hole for an easy putt. i even use a putter even if i'm already way outside the fringe as long as the path is not too rough.

however, if the path is too rough, using a putter would be a higher chance of a disaster. it would be better to make the ball hover above the ground a little bit by using a 7 iron. when putting or chipping with a 7 iron around the green, the PRIORITY is distance control and minimizing the chance of a top ball and chunk. 

my putting style (using arm hinges) in the "instant gratification" chapter is very good for DIRECTIONAL control. but my wrist putting style is better when it comes to distance control. besides that, my wrist putting style is flatter. and according to principle 6.11.8, a flatter swing has less chance of a top ball and chunk error. although a flatter swing has higher chance of a directional error, directional accuracy should be a lower priority when you are around the green.

when using my wrist putting style with a 7 iron, the swing becomes even FLATTER because the shaft-clubhead angle of a 7 iron is less vertical. you should know this by now if you performed the regtest in the "wrist putting style" section to make the shaft more slanted.

unlike the putter, the 7 iron has a loft. therefore, it is super important to make the bottom edge of the clubface perpendicular to gravity (not tilted). if the ground is not flat, imagine the flat plane and make the bottom edge of the club lie flat on the imaginary plane.

wrist chipping with a 7 iron can also be used to putt on rough PROVISIONAL greens. the following video shows how wrist chipping with a 7 iron is perfect for BARRIO courses. at this stage of the book, you probably already forgot what golf is really all about. so i added my club's christmas golf celebration just to remind you.

(- video: christmas golf and thrilling barrio course rounds

E. steep swing

you only need a STEEP swing in an extreme ball-below-feet side-hill lie or when the ball is buried deep in the grass or sand. these situations are very rare. you can even just take the bogey and still break 80. so i excluded it in the “instant gratification” chapter.

the steepest swing is when your arm level is as high as you comfortably can and your body does not turn. but according to phenomenon 8.6.1, you would spend too much effort trying to prevent your body from turning. therefore, the steepest swing is UNREALISTIC. it’s better to just allow your body to turn 22 degrees.

before the downswing, PRACTICE BOUNCE the arm swing. 

we will use a hinge aligned arm swing because it's the easiest (technique 6.10.10). so on the DOWNSWING, simply punch straight down and allow your body to turn. but do not deliberately turn your body.

(- photo

the steep swing is rarely used. so let’s just have 2 REGTESTS:

• deliberately turn your body during the downswing => hit the ball with the heel, top ball, error left.
• prevent your body from turning during the downswing => chunk/pop-up

(- video: extreme sidehill drills

F. lob shot

it is a mortal sin for an average golfer to attempt a lob shot during an important game. a little mistake will quickly take you out of contention. if you really need the ball to go abnormally high, just use your normal chipping or short swing and use your HIGHEST degree WEDGE. if the loft of your highest degree wedge is not a high enough, open the clubface and aim your stance to the left.

but let's construct a lob shot swing anyway as an exercise to improve your KNOWLEDGE. hitting lob shots at the short game practice range is also a good way to impress spectators who are not aware that it's just an exhibition. if you don't have access to a short game practice facility, just hit lobs shots to your roof:

(-

(- video: lob shots to the roof

the lob shot we will construct is a modified version of the SHORT swing in the "instant gratification" chapter. the difference is that in our lob shot, you will pause halfway through the intended backswing and complete the backswing by TURNING your LEFT ARM clockwise. 

(-

this is where it gets interesting. you might think you opened the clubhead when you turned your left arm clockwise. but if you also COCKED your wrist, which you probably did, the clubface will be tilted up and therefore it could be facing left on ball impact (principle 5.13.2).  but go ahead and cock your wrist anyway.

(-

because your wrist is cocked, you will not only error left if you don't uncock but you will also TOP the ball. the solution is to simply dip your right shoulder to prevent error left and top ball. as usual, it's easier if you dip your right shoulder during the top of swing instead of the downswing. the good news is you can rehearse with a practice swing to determine the correct right shoulder dip amount before hitting the final shot.

(-

the DOWNSWING is the same as that of the short swing in the "instant gratification" chapter. make sure you do not roll your hands and arms and you do not uncock during the downswing.

the following video shows an example of what happens if you don't follow the principles in this book. you could break a mirror in the golf course and the general manager will scold you and insult your guest.

(- video: lob shot drill

G. uneven lies

uneven lies used to ruin my game. even if the ball was on the fairway, i would always hit a bad shot if the lie was uneven. there are 4 TYPES of uneven lies:

1) uphill lie 

2) downhill lie

3) side-hill lie, ball-above-feet

4) side-hill lie, ball-below-feet

mastering uneven lies gives an average golfer the best chance to break 80. that's because HILLY courses are usually SHORT to compensate for the difficulty. but if you master this tutorial, uneven lies become easy. so instead, short hilly courses becomes your friend.

 

make sure to practice swing on a SIMILAR SLOPE but a safe distance from the ball. if the area has interconnected plants or vines that moves the ball during your practice swing, you can get a penalty.

 

your ball won't go as far when hitting uneven lies. therefore, you need to OVERCLUB accordingly. this is something you learn through experience playing on the course. a rough estimate is all you need because you don't always have to be on the green in regulation in order to break 80. 

uphill and downhill lies are easier compared to side-hill lies. you just need to make your SHOULDER LINE PARALLEL to the SLOPE and follow the instructions in the “instant gratification” chapter (full swing, short swing, chipping).

butch harmon suggests you move the BALL POSITION forward for uphill lies and move the ball position backwards for downhill lies (https://www.golfdigest.com/story/butch-harmon-uneven-lies). i humbly disagree. you should only move the ball position if the slope is too extreme such that it's not feasible to make your shoulder line parallel to the ground. i can’t believe i’m disagreeing with someone who used to coach tiger and mickelson.

remember your GRIP orientation should be relative to your shoulder line. so if you tilt your shoulder line to make it parallel to the slope, then your grip position also needs to adjust. example, with my swing style, the back of my thumbs should always be facing perpendicular to my shoulder line. if the back of my thumbs are facing straight up even if my shoulder line is parallel to an uphill slope, this contributes to error right. if the back of my thumbs are facing straight up even if my shoulder line is parallel to a downhill slope, this contributes to error left.

extreme uphill and downhill lies:

if the slope is too EXTREME such that it’s not possible to make your shoulder line parallel to the slope, then you need to adjust the ball position. 

 

in an extreme UPHILL lie, move the ball position FORWARD to hit the ball on the upswing and to avoid hacking the ball. in an extreme DOWNHILL lie, move the ball position BACKWARD to avoid chunking.

if you move the ball position forward or backward, you also need to move the ball position a little bit INWARD. if not, you will have to change your swing path or groove to avoid hitting the ball with the TOE of the clubhead (principles 6.6.11 and 6.6.12). use the divot in the practice swing to know how much inward you should move the ball position.

 

if you adjust the ball position forward, aim your STANCE ALIGNMENT to the right to compensate for the clubhead facing left upon impact. and if you adjust the ball position backward, aim left to compensate for the clubhead facing right upon impact. principles 6.6.11 and 6.6.12 explains why.

another option is to adjust the CLUBHEAD ORIENTATION instead of adjusting your stance. just remember to turn the shaft instead of turning your hands when adjusting clubhead orientation (phenomenon 5.10.5). with my swing style, the back of your thumbs should always be facing perpendicular to your shoulder line.

here are the REGTESTS for extreme uphill and downhill lies:

• on an uphill lie, move the ball position forward, but don't adjust the stance alignment to the right => error left, hit the ball with the toe
• on a downhill lie, move the ball position backward, but don't adjust the stance alignment to the left => error right, hit the ball with the toe
• on a downhill lie, make your right shoulder parallel to the slope, but the back of your thumbs are still facing straight up instead of perpendicular to your shoulder line => error left
• on an uphill lie, make your right shoulder parallel to the slope, but the back of your thumbs are still facing straight up instead of perpendicular to your shoulder line => error right
• on an uphill lie, your shoulder line is not parallel to the slope and you don't move the ball position forward => hacking, ball goes too far
• on a downhill lie, your shoulder line is not parallel to the slope and you don't move the ball position backward => chunk

a side-hill lie is when the ball is BELOW your feet or ABOVE your feet.

when hitting side-hill lies, follow the instructions in the “instant gratification” chapter as much as possible. this means you need to adjust your knee angle, stance width, choke down, or use a longer club (e.g. use a 5 wood instead of a 7 iron and just use a short swing). if the side-hill lie is too extreme (usually ball is 18 inches above or below your feet) such that you can’t use your uniform spine angle, arm angle, and pre-cock amount, use the swing we are about to construct. 

(- photo

 

the good news is extreme side-hill lies are RARE. you can just punch out or take a penalty and still break 80. this is why i excluded it in the “instant gratification” chapter.

extreme ball-above-feet:

 

if the ball is way above your feet, you don't have much choice with the SWING SETUP. you will need to have a vertical spine and a wide arm angle. you need to make your legs straight and stance width narrow. your wrist should also be fully uncocked.

 

the GRIP is the same as my other swings. however, principle 5.13.2 comes into play here bigly i mean big league. example, if i’m using a 3 iron and the ball is 2 feet above my feet, the clubface will be facing 34 degrees to the left if its bottom edge is perpendicular to the aim line. i will need to make the bottom edge open up 34 degrees for the clubface to be squared. this will make the loft of my 3 iron the same as that of a pitching wedge. you can adjust your stance alignment instead of clubhead orientation if you don't want the ball to go too high.

(- photo

don't forget your hands have a strong tendency to revert to its usual grip position during the downswing (phenomenon 5.10.5). so do not open the clubface by turning your hands. always adjust clubface by TURNING the SHAFT.

an extreme ball-above-feet side-hill lie is supposed to be easier because it’s very PARALLELIZED. there is no waterfall. it’s just a river. the arm swing plane can be parallel to the right shoulder swing plane if i keep my wrist static. timing is not a factor. i can just hit the ball directly with my arms even if my body is turning. this solves the mystery why it's difficult to hit a golf ball even if you were so good in tee ball.

anticipated_target_spot = ball if body_turn == 0 ||(waterfall == flat river && static wrist)

however, it won't be practical to have a perfectly parallelized swing. the problem with extreme ball-above-feet is that the arm swing is almost perfectly horizontal. this means the swing length is too short due to our biology (principle 8.3.2). to get more juice, i need to add a WRIST POWER move. 

i do need to add the ARM ROLL. however, because my wrist is fully uncocked during address, i will need to fully uncock during the downswing. this means the arm roll won't have that much power (principle 8.5.6).

i need to decide between flexing (bowing and snapping) or hinging (cocking and uncocking). after some experiments, i found out HINGING works better for me in this situation. this will bring the clubhead downward relative to my arm swing. therefore, my arm swing and initial uncock direction should be such that i’m trying to hit a spot above the ball (ANTICIPATED SPOT).

be aware that it's COUNTERINTUITIVE to be uncocking above the ball instead of towards the ball. you need to trust, that turning your left arm counterclockwise brings the clubhead down. the gods of golf programmed my brain to think that i should be uncocking towards the ball so they can sit back, eat pop-corn, and laugh at me when i break the plastic drum.

how dow we determine the anticipated spot? from address, fully COCK your wrist. the location of the clubhead is the anticipated spot. 

to start the backswing, turn your left arm clockwise so that your UNCOCK DIRECTION will be parallel to the ground. then fully turn your body and swing your arms sideways. 

now let's compose the PRACTICE BOUNCE (i am the mozart of practice bounce composition). do 2 practice bounces towards the anticipated spot without turning your left arm and uncocking. just maintain the fully cocked wrist. then do 2 more practice bounces where you uncock and turn your left arm counterclockwise and the clubhead stops 2 inches before the ball.

i have a tendency to swing my arms too fast and not give enough time for my left arm turn and uncocking to complete. so during the practice bounce, i need to remind myself to SLOW down my ARM swing. in other words, i should hit the ball mainly with my wrist instead of my arms. it's like in basketball where i shoot mainly with my wrist instead of my arms. since i will need to slow down my arm swing anyway, i will just slap with my left arm and exclude my right arm punch.

on the FINAL downswing, just duplicated what you rehearsed in the last 2 practice bounces.

here are the REGTESTS for extreme ball-above-feet. note that chunk also means hitting the drum or stool the ball is mounted on when practicing at home.

• make the bottom edge of the clubface squared or perpendicular to the aim line during address => error left
• arm swing and initial uncock direction towards the ball instead of the anticipated spot => chunk
• swing arms too fast => top ball, error right

butch harmon suggests to AIM right in ball-above-feet because the tendency of a flat swing is "more hand and arm rotation" and aim left in ball-below-feet because the tendency of a steep swing is less clubface rotation. i don’t know why there will be more hand and arm rotation in a flat swing and less in a steep swing. it is true that with a flatter swing, the clubface closes more during the downswing. but it is BALANCED out by being more open at the top of swing (principle 6.6.8). if the ball does error left in a flat swing, it’s probably because the player did not compensate for the UPWARD TILT of the clubhead at address. note my arguments hold even if the swing is orthodox.

actually when i was just a beginner, my tendency was to error right in ball-above-feet and error left in ball-below feet. i think the reason was that i was practicing with a 7 iron most of the time. so my MUSCLE MEMORY for the downswing was grooved to the 7 iron. when the ball was above my feet, the backswing was flatter than normal. since my downswing was grooved for the 7 iron, this caused the downswing to be steeper than the backswing, which contributed to error right (principle 6.11.9). when the ball was below my feet, my backswing was steeper than normal. since my downswing was grooved for the 7 iron, this caused the downswing to be flatter than the backswing, which contributed to error left (principle 6.11.10).

the moral of the story is that swing troubleshooting is not simple. there can be MANY FACTORS that contribute to an error. the best path to be an expert in swing pathology is via REGTESTS. 

extreme ball-below-feet:

when hitting extreme ball-below-feet, i use the STEEP SWING. 

H. draw and fade

a HOOK is when the ball curves left. a draw is a slight hook. a SLICE is when the ball curves to the right. a fade is a slight slice. 

there are times when you NEED to draw or fade. example, in hole 10 of danao course in cebu, i need to hit a 180-yard draw from the tee box. if i hit it straight, the trees will stymie my 2nd shot.

  

there are many LESSONS in the internet on how to hit draws and fades. i will comment on the one by rick shiels, which currently has 3.8 million views (in youtube, search “rick shiels golf you need to learn these golf shots”).

to hit a draw, rick suggests to swing more IN-TO-OUT by dropping your swing more to the inside during the downswing. this would be a bad idea if you are just an average golfer because your swing will have to DEVIATE from your GROOVED swing. aiming your stance to the right already provides the in-to-out swing path. there is no need to make the swing more difficult by deviating from your grooved swing. 

also, rick did not emphasize that you should adjust the clubface orientation first before gripping (although he mentioned this in another video). there is a tendency for beginners to grip first then TURN their HANDS to adjust the clubface. this can be DISASTROUS because during the downswing, there is a strong tendency for your hands to return to the position you are used to (phenomenon 5.10.5). it is ok to grip first as long as you turn the shaft and not your hands when adjusting the clubface. or just inspect your grip before starting the backswing.

another pitfall that coaches need to warn their students about when teaching draws and fades is that swing specs should be RELATIVE to the STANCE alignment or aim line, not the target line. example, if your swing thought says “tug parallel to the target line”, the swing will have to deviate from your grooved swing when the stance alignment is not parallel to the target line.

also note that shaping your shots is more DIFFICULT with HIGHER LOFT clubs. example, i can never draw or fade with a club above 8 iron. you can lean the shaft forward to decrease the loft and make it easier to draw and fade, but i think it's a bad idea because you will be deviating from your swing groove.

rick shiels recommends LEANING the SHAFT forward if you want to hit a low shot. i think it’s easier to just use a lower loft club and choke down so that you don't have to deviate from your swing groove.

notice the prevailing theme here. if you don’t have very good hand-eye coordination, the correct grip is the grip you are USED TO. the correct shaft lean is the shaft lean you are used to. the correct swing path is the path you are used to. i can prove this using an extreme case. it’s not wrong to swing left-handed. but if you swing right handed, imagine switching to a left handed swing. 

armed with the knowledge of the potential PITFALLS, hitting draws and fades should be easy.

to hit a DRAW, aim your stance right of the target but square the clubface to the target. 

note that a draw not only causes the ball to curve left, it also causes the ball to go lower. so it should be called a LOW DRAW. what if you want to hit a HIGH DRAW? then use a higher loft club. but a higher loft club cannot go as far. what if you want to hit it farther? then use a 7 or 9 wood. or have uniform club lengths where all your clubs have the same length as your driver so you have the option to GRIP UP and hit it farther. note a draw that goes high is technically still a low draw because it's still low RELATIVE to the loft of the club being used. 

to hit a FADE, aim your stance left of the target but square the clubface to the target. 

note that a fade not only causes the ball to curve right, it also causes the ball to go higher. so it should be called a HIGH FADE. what if you want to hit a LOW FADE? then use a lower loft club. but a lower loft club will go farther. what if you don’t want to hit it that far. then CHOKE DOWN or have shorter backswing. note a fade that goes low is technically still a high fade because it's still high RELATIVE to the loft of the club being used (a useless observation from someone with asperger’s).

draws and fades are basically REGTESTS. record in your smartphone notepad the stance alignment adjustments required for certain fade/draw amounts.

cool!!! we can now test drive our prototypes and present them to venture capitalists.

VI. more tips

in this chapter, i will give you tips that can be a big help to your game but are NOT COMMON in the golf world. 

 

A. practice tips

eddie VAN HALEN was interviewed by guitar world magazine in 1996, and this is what he said:

"I used to sit on the edge of my bed with a six-pack of Schlitz Malt talls. My brother would go out at 7pm to party and get laid, and when he'd come back at 3am, I would still be sitting in the same place, playing guitar. I did that for years — I still do that."

i don't want to be like a snake oil salesman touting something as if it's a miracle discovery. so far, i've been sounding like a 7-foot basketball player demonstrating how EASY it is to dunk a basketball.

we all want to believe that success in business or career can happen due to a lucky idea or fateful moment where you met the right person. we tend to ignore the caveat or reality - that we still need to WORK HARD. yes, the beatles had talent. but the beatles also performed for many hours each day in hamburg for 2 years to reach their level. i enjoy playing the guitar. but i would rather kill myself than play the guitar 4 hours every day.

1. hiring a coach

if you are a beginner, you should hire a coach and try the ORTHODOX swing first. my unorthodox swing should only be a last resort for golfers who cannot break 80 despite trying hard for more than 5 years. 

a coach is important because your PERCEPTION on what is happenining in your swing can be different from reality. if you don’t have a coach, you should at least record your practice in video so you can see what is really happening. get a phone with slow motion video capability if yours doesn’t have one already. nowadays, it’s not that expensive.

 

a coach is also important when TROUBLESHOOTING. fixing an error is a catch 22 (which came first the chicken or the egg?). you can't figure out the culprit unless you're good, but you can't be good if you can't figure out the culprit. mastering this book will make you a swing doctor. but if you are just a beginner, i’m pretty sure you won’t understand most of the stuff in this book. 

2. frequency over quantity

you need to hit 300 balls a day to play in the tour. but you don’t need to hit 300 balls a day to break 80. in my experience, frequency is more important than quantity. maybe because your muscle memory is like a sponge. if you abruptly pour a glass of water on a sponge, most of the water will just bounce off and won't get ABSORBED. but if you pour little by little, it will all be absorbed. 

in my experience, hitting 20 balls in the morning and 20 balls at night every day is better than hitting 300 balls 3 times a week. the 20 balls per session only totals 280 balls a week. but your progress will be faster because the FREQUENCY is 14 times a week. the 300 balls per session totals 900 balls a week. but your progress will be slower because the frequency is only 3 times a week. 

if you have work or school, i recommend 2 practice SESSIONS a day, 30 minutes each. if you work near the driving range, or there is a hitting cage nearby (just like in japan and south korea where some rooftops of office buildings have hitting cages), you can sneak in another practice session during lunchtime. when i was working in silicon valley, some engineers practice putting in the hallways as a way to rest and refresh their brains.

3. putting

the bad news is that if you are just an average golfer, you won’t be able to break 80 unless you practice putting at least 15 minutes a day. in a golf round, nearly HALF of your STROKES will come from putting even if you are putting well. 

the good news is there is no reason why you can’t hone your putting skills at HOME. if the floor is not smooth or even, just HIT the ball HARD enough to negate any uneven or rough surface.

my target is a strip of duct tape on the WALL. the advantage of wall practice is the ball will bounce back so you won't waste time and energy retrieving the ball. i recommend you VARY the ANGLE from time to time in order to develop your ability to visualize the aim line, and you don't become dependent on the floor tile lines to line up your putt.

if the practice green is bumpy, no worries mate. you can still get good practice by hitting another golf ball instead of putting the ball in the hole. i call this the BILLIARD drill. just hit hard enough to negate the bumps.

 

be aware that PRACTICE MATS can RUIN your muscle memory if it's not perfectly level. just to be safe, never try to shoot the ball in the hole. always hit hard to negate any break. just let the ball go over the hole and bounce off the wall to hone your directional accuracy.

you might be worried that hitting the ball hard during practice will not develop your SPEED CONTROL. the good news is that in my experience, that is not really the case. it does not matter how hard you putt during practice. what matters is the number of times you putt. the more you putt, the more you develop the ability to control ball speed.

however, in order to develop your ability to JUDGE the required ball speed for a given slope and grass height (stimp rating), you do need to practice at the golf course. in this tutorial, i define DISTANCE CONTROL as one’s ability to putt the correct distance. it’s a combination of speed control and one’s ability to judge the required ball speed. another good news is that in my experience, judging ball speed is the easy part. in my observation, all golfers who play a lot will eventually develop good distance control.

hitting balls at the driving range or hitting cage can be fun and therapeutic. however, short game practice can be BORING. the good news is you can multi-task by listening to your favorite podcast or music. example, i catch up on the latest financial news or listen to my favorite history channels in youtube while practicing my short game.

i remember watching an interview with tiger where he said he sometimes practices putting in his hotel room by hitting a leg of a chair. i also saw a nike ad where the brazilian soccer team was practicing while waiting at the airport departure gate. this gave me the idea to bring my putter with me when i go backpacking around the world. i bought another putter similar to what i was using and CUT it so that it will fit in my suitcase. i provided a more sanitary alternative to beer pong and became a hero to germaphobe backpackers. oxymoron?

4. chipping

short game means chipping and putting. chipping around the green is the second most IMPORTANT SKILL in golf next to putting. just like defense win super bowls, short game is the reason why razi razon won 7 straight senior club titles in my home course alta vista cebu. if you have a very lethal short game, you don't need to be on the green on regulation to par the hole. the green would feel much bigger, and you will feel more relaxed on your approach shot

 

my father once told me that practicing CHIPPING would go a long way in IMPROVING your LONG SWING. it's probably similar to brazilian soccer players who grew up kicking a tennis ball while walking to school. or the speedball drill in boxing which amazes me how light tiny punches can improve one's boxing skill.

80% of your practice should be your short game. i learned this from coach bob pestano who used to coach my nieces. in my experience, it has a much bigger IMPACT to my improvement compared to whacking buckets of balls. and unlike full swing practice, it does not cause repetitive motion injuries.

if i'm just playing a practice round, i don't mind if the course is CROWDED and the game is very slow. i use any lull as an opportunity to do short chips on the side. it helps a lot with my distance control around the green. 

if your floor is not carpeted, you can buy a practice MAT in ebay for $40. in the philippines, you can order a small one in lazada for P500 ($10). just keep it anchored with a smudge of rugby. apply the rugby on both the floor and the mat and wait 30 mintues before setting the mat. don’t worry. rugby easily comes off with kerosene or wd-40 so your wife won’t kill you.

5. short swing

practicing your short swings in the house or hitting cage already goes a long way in improving your directional accuracy and distance control. you can even have fun hitting short swings towards a ROOF or firewall.

(- include hanny wall

 

6. bunker shot

you can practice bunker shots in your hitting cage by fastening a used MOTORCYCLE TIRE on a plywood and filling it with sand. in the philippines, you can get used motorcycle tires for free at any vulcanizing shop. you can buy the sand at any construction supply store.

(- photo

if the bunker has HARDENED, you can do some quarrying with your sand wedge to soften the sand. but you need to get a quarry permit. my permit was denied when i tried to quarry clay on my property (clay is a raw material in cement production). i partnered with the barangay captain and mayor’s brother but they also got denied. i disguised it as a housing development permit but the authorities knew my intention was just to quarry.

you should also practice on a hardened bunker because some courses have hardened bunkers. record on your smartphone notepad the DISTANCE for each backswing amount.

7. side-hill lies

when practicing side-hill lies, you should PREVENT your muscle memory from GROOVING to the extremely flat and extremely steep swing planes by regularly switching between ball-above and ball-below-feet. example, i do the following in sequence (i do not practice bounce because the entire drill is practically a practice bounce):

- 10 shots with ball 3 feet above my feet

- 3 shots with ball 3 feet below my feet

- 3 shots with ball 2 feet above my feet

- 3 shots with ball 2 feet below my feet

- 3 shots with ball 1 foot above my feet

- 3 shots with ball 1 foot below my feet

- on a flat lie, i do a full swing with a driver, a full swing with a 6 iron, and a mid swing with a pitching wedge.

 

video: side-hill lies

8. hitting cage math

in this tutorial, i keep saying error left and error right. but if you are in a hitting cage, how in the world would you know if your ball erred to the left or right? let's compute the ideal width of a TARGET in the hitting cage.

the middle of the target, edge of the target, and the ball forms a right triangle where the path of your ball is the hypotenuse (H), the distance to the target is the adjacent (A), and the distance between the target and where your ball ends up is the side opposite (O) to the angle.

here’s the formula: Tan(angle) = O(opposite)/A(adjacent). it's hard for me to forget the formula because the mnemonic is my favorite food: TOA (as in sugba TOA kilaw). let's rename A to D(Distance of your shot at the golf course) and rename O to E(Error of your shot at the golf course). let's make "d" to be the distance between you and the net inside the hitting cage and let's make e to be the error in the hitting cage. the ratio is the same regardless of distance the ball travels. therefore:  e/d = E/D, or e = (d)(E)/D

example, my hitting cage is 4 yards long. the narrow greens in my home course are 12 yards wide (E = 12/2 = 6 yards). if i’m hitting from 150 yards away, then the width of my target in the hitting cage should be: solve for e, e/4 = 6/150, e = (.04)(4) = .16 X 3 yards = .48 feet X 2 = 1 foot. this means if i hit my 4 iron inside the 1-foot wide target without the electrocution feeling, i know i hit the green.

in general, a good target width is 8.3% of the length of your hitting cage. example, if your hitting cage is 4 yards, then a good TARGET STRIP is 1-foot wide (4 yards X 0.083 X 3 feet = 1 foot). a 1-foot wide target in a 4-yard hitting cage translates to a 20-yard wide target in a 240-yard drive (4 yards is 12 feet, so just solve for X in 1 foot / 12 feet = X / 240 yards). since most fairways are more than 20 yards wide, then hitting the 1-foot wide target gives you CONFIDENCE that you hit a good drive.

 

to ESTIMATE ball DISTANCE inside the hitting cage, you can order a $200 launch monitor in ebay or lazada. you can also use the "shotvision" iphone app.

i discovered that RICE SACKS are much more durable than fishing nets. after just a few weeks, the fishing net started having holes. but rice sacks can last for months even if you use it every day. 

(- barrio golf cage 

in the early 90's, i watched a documentary on TV about 2 black kids whose family migrated from france to canada. the father was worried his kids lack physical activity and exercise during winter. so he went to the public library to research, and for some strange reason, ended up learning golf and teaching it to his kids inside their SMALL APARTMENT. he built a hitting cage in their apartment, and the kids became addicted to whacking golf balls. after 3 years, both kids competed in the world championships and became CHAMPIONS in their age group. the morale of the story is: do not underestimate the effectiveness of learning and practicing golf at home. unfortunately, i can't find the documentary in youtube.

9. barrio golf

i invented a game that allows anyone to ENJOY and MASTER the important skills of golf at home.

basketball is the number 1 sports in the philippines. but i'm sure filipinos will fall in LOVE with GOLF if they get exposed to it. as i mentioned earlier, michael jordan admitted he enjoys golf more than basketball.

 

filipinos have a better chance winning an OLYMPIC MEDAL in golf than in basketball. playing in the golf course is expensive. but you don't need to be wealthy to enjoy and master golf. it's very feasible and AFFORDABLE for the filipino masses to enjoy and master golf inside a hitting cage using rice sacks as the walls and a free iphone app to measure ball speed. i call it barrio golf. it's better than simulation golf because unlike simulation golf, barrio golf will hone your putting, chipping, bunker shot, and even side-hill shots. the following link is the blueprint of this project: https://bit.ly/barrio-golf

my golfing buddy elmo nazareno used to be the keyboardist for the MOST POPULAR local band in my hometown called 40 the band. there is even a youtube video of one of their concerts where security guards had to kick out some crazy fans trying to climb on stage. yet, ever since elmo touched a golf club, he QUIT music. all he does in his free time is play golf.

maybe, if barrio golf is authorized as an official school club in PUBLIC SCHOOLS just like the boy/girl scouts, more kids will stay away from drugs. that's because nobody ever gets benched in golf. you don't need to be good to compete. every kid always has a chance to win a tournament because of the HANDICAPPING system. their focus and passion can last a lifetime.

barrio golf might even cause the sport of golf to explode all over the world. it will BENEFIT ALL the golf mongers in the golf industrial complex, including tour players, vloggers, and equipment golf manufacturers. if an overseas filipino worker who plays barrio golf comes home to retire, they would most likely want to buy a townhouse or condo with golfing privileges. even if only 10% of barrio golfers move up the ECONOMIC LADDER, the value of the golf country club shares and stocks of golf equipment manufacturers will skyrocket. 

10. barrio course

the problem with barrio golf is you cannot develop DISTANCE control and club selection. although you can easily develop these skills by playing on the golf course, it would be nice if anyone can develop distance control regardless of financial status. fortunately, you can turn any empty field into a golf course. i call it a barrio course. the goats and cows do an excellent job as lawn mowers. the crunching sound of the cows knawing the grass is also very soothing to my soul. 

just allow improve lie so there will be less need for maintenance. to COMPENSATE for the rough greens, increase the par rating of each hole by 1. example, a par 3 becomes a par 4. so a bogey becomes a par and a par becomes a birdie

my VIDEOS contain some thrilling barrio course rounds(search @golf-on-rails in youtube). the following photo is gochan hill, the site of one of the bloodiest battles of world war 2.

there had been 8 barrio courses in my hometown alone (ecotec/buffalo, USP, UP, gochan hill, st. benedicts, guadalupe, busay and talisay). barrio courses come and go. example, the one in talisay just got closed because the holes were just empty subdivision lots. so the tee shots had to cross over some houses. one day, a stray ball went in a house and broke a tv. the golfers offered to pitch in to pay for the tv. but the owner filed a LAW SUIT to ban golf in their subdivision and won. 

i agree safety should come first. i just want to prove that playing in a barrio course can be just as fun as a real golf course. the pleasure in golf does not come from the beauty or quality of the golf course. it comes from the dopamine rush you get after hitting the ball with the sweet spot of the clubface. it also comes from winning a grudge match. both pleasures can occur in a barrio course or inside a barrio golf cage.

i don't want to give an impression that we don't have regular golf courses. my home province cebu is just 200 by 50 km, but we have 8 regular size courses: 1. alta vista 2. cebu country club 3. club filipino 4. mactan 5. liloan 6. mercedes 7. queens island 8. badian.

B. SMART goals and strategies

after developing the techniques, the next step is to figure out the goals and strategies. just kidding. actually it should be the other way around.  

the key to success is to set SMART goals: 

Specific, Measurable, Achievable, Relevant, and Time bound.

what makes golf such a great game is that it's easy to set SPECIFIC goals. the most common goal in golf is to beat your handicap. you don't even have to play against anyone. you can just play with yourself and still have pleasurable and exciting moments. that did not come out right.

a psychologist named jordan peterson said that the feeling of progress is essential to happiness. another cool thing about golf is that your progress is very MEASURABLE. unlike other sports such as tennis and basketball where your score heavily depends on your opponent so it’s hard to measure your progress. if you win, it could just mean your opponent is weak. it does not necessarily mean you are getting better. what’s worse is that if you are too weak for your opponent, the game becomes pointless because scoring just 1 point is not even achievable. 

on the other hand, the handicapping system of golf makes it ACHIEVABLE for tiger wood's kids to beat him. they could have fun creative bets such as whoever loses will have to wash dishes after dinner.

now you might be wondering, what's the relevance of beating your 20 handicap if you are a super athlete like charles barkley who can get beaten by a skinny 11-year-old? my thesis at the beginning of this tutorial answers this question. my theory is that beating your handicap is RELEVANT because it satisfies certain instincts that used to be necessary for our survival. besides, being shocked at an 11-year old girl kicking charles barkley’s butt in golf is like being shocked that an 11-year old girl can beat him in gymnastics. power and size are not very big factors in golf.

it’s also easy to set goals in golf that are TIME-BOUND. example, you can set a goal to break 80 in 3 years. however, 95% of golfers can never break 80. that's why i wrote this book.

comparing your score to your handicap does not give you feedback on what areas of your game you need to work on. to achieve your smart goal in golf, you need to break it up into smart STRATEGIES.

if your goal is to break 80, a smart strategy is to only pay attention to your TECHNIQUE ERRORS and ignore your non-technique errors. a technique error is one that is caused by a flaw in your technique. examples are directional errors (error left, error right) and ball contact errors (top, chunk, toe, heel).

a NON-TECHNIQUE error is one that has nothing to do with your technique. an error caused by a wrong decision or judgement is considered a non-technique error. it’s usually caused by lack of course knowledge. examples are wrong club selection and wrong read on the green. poor distance control is also a non-technique error. example is when your chip or putt is too soft or too hard. they can easily be corrected through experience and practice even if you have bad technique.

errors caused by BAD LUCK or factors beyond anyone’s control are also considered non-technique errors. example is when you hit a good drive but your ball ends up on a divot in the middle of the fairway.

if you score a 75 but had 10 technique errors, you should not be happy because it means you still have a lot to work on to consistently break 80. you can score a 75 even with 10 technique errors if you also have many lucky shots. luck is not reliable. LUCK is NOT SUSTAINABLE. however, even if you score an 85 but only had 5 technique errors, you should be happy because that means you can easily break 80 with just a little practice to improve your course management and distance control.

if you should be disappointed if you score a 75 due to lots of lucky shots, does that mean setting smart strategies makes golf less fun? actually it makes golf MORE FUN because you can still feel excited with your progress even if your ball ends up in the water due to wrong club selection. you should be excited because clubhead selection can easily be learned by simply playing more rounds.

it's like CONSTRUCTING a house. you should be happy after you finish building the foundation and walls even if there is no roof yet. then after you finish the roof, you should be happy even there are no doors and windows yet.

you will be surprised to know that pga tour players are actually happy if they make 10 errors. the difference is their STANDARDS on what is considered an error are higher. they are also better at RECOVERING from an error. example, not being on the green after a 200-yard approach shot is considered an error for them. a bunker shot is almost an automatic par. they also make more birdies. so they still end up 3 under. i’m also tree under a lot.

if you are just an average golfer and you are not on the green after a 200-yard approach, you should be happy as long as you are around the green. it means you have good KNOWLEDGE on the mechanics of the swing. being on the green after a 200-yard approach is more SKILL than knowledge. 

attaining the knowledge is ACHIEVABLE. therefore, it's a smart goal. however, attaining the skills is not always achievable because it depends on your inborn ability. in fact, my ultimate goal in golf has nothing to do with my score. my ultimate goal in everything i do in life is to reach a point where i cannot progress any further due to factors beyond my control. 

example, when i was trying to dunk in basketball and there was no improvement in my vertical leap after 3 months of intensive research and training, i celebrated because i reached my ULTIMATE GOAL. back in college i had a huge crush on a girl named romina reyes. after she turned me down when i asked her out, i celebrated because i reached my ultimate goal and was finally able to get a good night's sleep. feeling sad about your lack of inborn ability is like charles barkley feeling sad that an 11-year-old girl can beat him in gymnastics. 

i’m not a defeatist. i just want to live life to the fullest. there are so MANY GOALS i want to PURSUE in life but life is too short. i really don't need to ACHIEVE my goals. i just want to enjoy pursuing them. the journey is more important.

having TALENT in something can even be a CURSE. i knew 2 super talented golfers in palm springs california named andrew perez and ki taek lee. every year they would try to qualify for the pga where they would score spectacular rounds like 4 under. but they would still come up a few strokes short. 

i offered to help andrew play in asia where he might have a better chance of qualifying for the tour. but he told me that even if he wins in asia, it would still be considered a failure for him because his GOAL is to play in the pga tour.

 

a top golfer in the philippines named lloyd jefferson go told me that arizona state coach tim mickelson (brother of phil mickelson) once commented that ki taek is more talented than jordan spieth (who was ranked #1 at that time). but there would be moments in ki taek’s game where he would undergo a mental block. our  talent level may be very different, but the level of FRUSTRATIONS we go through are pretty much the SAME. (i wonder what is the probability of lloyd jefferson winning if he plays in the LPGA. i also wonder how caitlin clark will perform if she plays in the UAAP).

at the beginning of this tutorial, i talked about setting a goal to consistently have NO ELECTROCUTION feeling. but that goal is not realistic because there will usually be a small amount of electrocution feeling. it's very rare to hit the ball perfectly flushed. you need to find out the electrocution threshold of tolerance by playing a practice round at the golf course. you should play alone because you would need to TEE UP the ball even on fairway shots. don't perform the experiment at the driving rage because the worn out balls and difficulty in measuring ball distance will give you poor data. 

find out the FEELING for the amount of electrocution that will only lose you 10 yards or less in ball distance. that feeling will be your threshold of tolerance. anything below the threshold can be considered a good shot, and anything above it should be considered a bad shot. 

i hear golfers setting a goal on the number of PUTTS in a game. they usually set a goal to not go over 36 putts in an 18-hole round. i think it's a meaningless goal because if you are always chipping to get on the green, then your first putt will always be short and easy. therefore, having zero 3 putts in the game is not a RELEVANT statistic.

a more useful goal would be, "FOLLOW the LINE in all putts inside 9 feet". notice i'm not worried about sinking the putt. if i follow my line and the ball does not go in because i read the green wrong, i'm happy. if i fail to follow my line, then even if the ball goes in, i should not be happy because that means there is something wrong with my technique. if i follow my line, and i still 3 putt because i hit the ball too hard or too soft, then i should be happy because distance control will naturally come with more practice. if i only pay attention to the number of putts, then i could end up FIXING something that is NOT BROKEN. 

(- video: SMART golf report card: ignore non-technique errors

C. course management tips

1. take into account the hardness of the ground

always take into account the HARDNESS of the fairways and greens. during long dry summers, your drive and approach shots can easily roll 20 yards farther than normal and cost you a lot of strokes.

2. turn a tight fairway into a par 3 green

 

there are very NARROW FAIRWAYS that golfers dread but are actually easy to par. you just need to look at it from a different perspective. these fairways are usually short par 4s or short par 5s. example is the par 5 hole #16 of my home course alta vista cebu. it's 467 yards. you need to thread a very narrow fairway off the tee box. a little to the left and you are out of bounce. a little to the right and you are in the hazard. but if you CONVERT the narrow throat into a 170-yard PAR 3 green, the hole magically become EASY. the trade-off is that instead of a 100-yard 3rd shot, you will be hitting a 150-yard 3rd shot. that’s a pretty good tradeoff.

3. layup on accelerating greens

i was playing with my buddies edgar panuncillo, dondon tobes, and ronel jabilles. in one of the par 3 holes, ronel sticks his approach shot within 6 feet from the hole while i was short of the hole. ronel had a short birdie putt, and i needed to do 30-foot uphill chip. but i actually had a much better chance of scoring a par because even if ronel taps his ball to make it go 1 only inch, the ball will ACCELERATE way past the hole leaving him with a very long 2nd putt.

D. shaft flex, driver loft, and ball type

they say, it's the indian not the arrow. that's true, but only to a certain extent. of course golf clubs made in the 1970’s are way more difficult. if my shaft is not stiff (wink wink) and my driver loft is below 10.5 degrees, then it would be more difficult for me to hit a good shot. a regular flex shaft will significantly affect my accuracy. an 8-degree driver lessens my drive distance by 30 yards. fortunately, it's very easy to know which SHAFT FLEX and DRIVER LOFT is right for you with a quick INTERNET search. you could also experiment by trying out the clubs of your golfing buddies.

 

on the other hand, it’s also true that it's the indian not the arrow. it’s a common mistake for golfers to BLAME their bad game on their EQUIPMENT. as long as your shaft flex and driver loft is within the recommended range, as long as your clubs are one of the top 10 brands and the technology is not more than 20 years old, the problem is most likely in your technique, not your equipment. 

it’s probably not a good idea to use golf clubs that are not well known BRAND NAMES. i once bought a set of irons at a garage sale that looked just as good as the brand names. but it was significantly more difficult.

however, i think difficult clubs are better for beginners. it would be like a basketball player TRAINING with ankle weights. i recommend that barrio golfers use older clubs because they are cheaper and more difficult. if all players use the same clubs during a game, then no one will be at a disadvantage. in barrio golf, it’s practical for players to take turns using the same clubs.

if barrio golf becomes popular in the slums all over the world, it will benefit golf equipment manufacturers because those who move up the economic ladder will surely upgrade to brand names. it's the same strategy with software companies that permits anyone to freely use their software just to get mass market adoption of their product. then they make money on customers that can afford customer support.

you can google to find out which BALL TYPE (e.g. 2-piece, 3-piece, 4-piece) you should use based on your clubhead speed. if you can drive 280 yards and you use a 2-piece ball, the ball will go TOO HIGH and be affected too much by gravity and wind (if against or cross wind). so the distance will be less optimal. if you use a 4-piece ball, it will go lower and be less affected by wind and gravity.

if your drive is less than 200 yards and you use a 4-piece ball, the ball will go TOO LOW and be affected too much by ground friction (if the ground slope is flat or uphill). so the distance will be less optimal (unless the ball lands on cement just like that scene from the movie tin cup). if you use a 2-piece ball, it will go higher and be less affected by ground friction.

but for me, ball type CONSISTENCY is more important especially around the green. the correct ball type is what you are USED TO. if the ball type you are using is not what you are used to, it can cost you some strokes even if you have perfect technique and perfect distance control. 

the problem is that golf ball manufacturers seldom put the ball type LABEL on the ball. you can google or visit the manufacturer's website to find out. but it's better to test them yourself because i found some brand name balls that don't match their SPECS or label. example, i came across a 4-piece volvik that behaved like a 2-piece. according to the manufacturer's specs, the srixon z-star is a 3-piece but it behaves like a 4-piece in my test.

the best way to TEST the ball type is to bounce the ball off the WALL 4 yards away using a high loft wedge (e.g. 60-degree wedge). after testing lots of different ball types, you can easily determine the ball type based on how high the ball goes and the deflection angle. example, for me, a 2-piece ball goes 3 feet higher than a 4-piece. the 4-piece ball deflects the wall at a steep downward angle while the 2-piece bounces off at an angle that is more parallel to the ground.

for average golfers, there really is no difference between a USED ball and a brand NEW ball as long as there are no dents and scratches. it probably makes a difference if you are a touring pro.

(- video: ball type consistency is important

E. a full stomach ruins your game

if your stomach is full, your performance and FOCUS will decrease significantly because your brain and muscles will have to compete with your digestive system for energy. however, a hungry stomach will also make you weak and score double bogeys.

HEALTH is a big factor in any sports. go to https://bit.ly/mafha for my health tips.

F. locker room pep talk

the sports world is baffled at how greg popovich of the san antonio spurs and bill belichick of the new england patriots won so many championships. they didn’t recruit superstars. they just had a SYSTEM that turns average but HUMBLE and DISCIPLINED players into superstars. in contrast, kobe, shaq and lebron won most of their championships by teaming up with players who were already superstars. the "instant gratification" chapter of this book is like popovich's and belichick's system. you just need to find the humility and discipline to follow someone with no status and charisma.

i went through many years of failures and DISAPPOINTMENTS before i finally felt this book is worth publishing. it's like a microcosm of the tesla and spacex story. for many years, the best experts in the world did not believe elon can profitably make an electric car.

if you are turned off by the NERDY methods in this book, just watch the movie “money ball”. the movie is based on a true story. in the beginning, the baseball experts were hostile towards billy bean's nerdy sabermetrics. but when the oakland A's were 10 games behind first, they gave the nerdy method a try because anyway, they had nothing to lose. the A's went on to win a record breaking 20 games in a row and even won the american league. 

the following year, the boston red sox used the nerdy method and won the world series after an 86-year drought. this prompted all major league teams to create an analytics department conducting proprietary sabermetric studies. soon after, other sports followed suit. the moral of the story is, never UNDERESTIMATE the effectiveness of nerdy methods in sports.

VII. proof of concept

the TOURNAMENT videos in my youtube channel serves as the proof of concept for this book. just search @golf-on-rails in youtube. 

just because my techniques work for me does not mean it will work for others. so the next step is the clinical TRIALS. i’m faced with a catch 22 problem. someone will only try my methods if they have been proven to work. but i can’t prove they work if no one will try them out. i notice humans are driven by money and charisma. so my PLAN is to hire vloggers with magnetic personalities to learn and promote my techniques. 

i will also sponsor barrio golf tournaments with enticing cash prizes. aside from the usual class A to C divisions, i will add a “golf-on-rails” division. the golf-on-rails division will have bigger PRIZES, and the rule is you can only qualify for the division if you use any of the swing styles in this book. sounds tyrannical, but it’s the only way to recruit jedis to join the dark side.

mike durland will create a Swing Problem Report (SPR) app that anyone can use for free. an example use case scenario is eric cogorno querying all the open sprs for his swing style. each swing style will have a name and version number. 99% of the time eric will just mark an spr as a duplicate of an already closed or resolved spr. if it’s a unique spr, eric can create a video that resolves the problem. every unique SPR should have a REGTEST or else subroto datta will get angry. eric will enter the link to the video containing the resolution and regtest instructions then mark the spr as closed. 

(for more of my knowledge bombs, click the "ian's knowledge bombs" banner at the top of this article and choose any article in the table of contents that piques your interest)